= 00
ECO
"CO
;cD
CO
1
\M^M ' ;
:
■
■1
M
iu
. ' * .«k "i V V
♦ .«^v
t a«NDtNGUSTJu,^15
ms
TEXTS, DOCUMENTS, AND EXTRACTS
CHIEFLY FROM
MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN
AND OTHER
OXFORD LIBRARIES
SEMITIC SERI ES— PART XII
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS FROM COPTIC PAPYRI
EDITED
WITH AN APPENDIX UPON THE ARABIC AJVD COPTIC VERSIONS
OF THE LIFE OF PACHOMIUS
BY
W. E. CRUM, M.A.
HON. PH.D. BERLIN
OXFORD
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1913
Price Twenty-Jive Shillings net
The Anecdota Oxoniensia comprise materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct
from MSS., particularly those preserved in the Bodleian and other Oxford
Libraries. These materials fall into five classes: (i) unpublished texts and
documents, or extracts therefrom, with or without translations; (2) texts which,
although not unpublished, are unknown in the form in which they are to be
printed in the Anecdota; (3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult
of access through the exceeding rarity of the printed copies; (4) collations of
valuable MSS. ; (5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on
the history, nature and value thereof. They are issued in four Series : —
I. Classical. II. Semitic. III. Aryan. IV. Mediaeval and Modern.
A
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS FROM
COPTIC PAPYRI
EDITED WITH AN APPENDIX UPON THE ARABIC AND COPTIC
VERSIONS OF THE LIFE OF PACHOMIUS
BY
W. E. CRUM, M.A.
HON. PH.D. BERLIN
(©xfottr
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1913
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
LONDON EDINBURGH GLASGOW NEW YORK
TORONTO MELBOURNE BOMBAY
HUMPHREY MILFORD M.A.
PUBLISHER TO THE UNIVERSITY
//
RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED
TO THE
PHILOSOPHICAL FACULTY OF
THE UNIVERSITY OF BERLIN
PREFACE
The papyrus fragments here published were acquired in the winter of
1905-6 by the late Lord Amherst of Hackney, who kindly entrusted me
with their publication. During the course of printing they became the
property of Mr. J. Pierpont Morgan. Professor Sayce, who had already
seen them at the dealer's in Luxor/ was told that they had been brought
from Hou, some 30 miles below Denderah. There is no internal evidence
as to their provenance. Probably they had been part of the library of one
of the monasteries once numerous in that district.^ It is melancholy to
reflect that these poor remnants of some thirty volumes— assuming each
script to indicate a distinct volume — are all that have survived.
The language in which the texts are written is a pure Sa'idic, such as
one might expect in the district whence they came. Peculiar however is,
in several cases,^ the superlineation, which I have tried to reproduce in print
as nearly as may be."* This matter of superlineation is one to which various
scholars have given attention — notably M. Amelineau ^ — but as yet no
systematic, statistical investigation has shown how it may be used as
a means towards determining the dates of manuscripts.
Neither, in the present case, can any very definite indication of age be
had from palaeographical features, the script of most of our papyri, including
both the finest (No. 13) and the roughest (Nos. 8, 16) types, being of the
class which it is still necessary vaguely to assign to about the 7th century."
For No. 7 a terminus ante qnem is indeed given, since its author was
1 That Prof. Sayce saw these identical frag- i73ff.)- For l.i^x^ (Am. 569) = tch, 1 would
raents is proved by his having then and there suggest Ul-jJ>.^ -seTCHTe.
copied part ot one, that printed here as No. 25, 3 Particularly Nos, i, 4(fol. 3), 7, 9, 11,12, 15,
fol. 14. 16,18,23. Examples of similar abnormal usage
2 The presence here of two Lives of Pachomius ^an be seen in Br. Mus. Cat., PI. 10, nos. 278, 967.
might suggest one of the Pachomian founda- < The frequent comma in the text of No. 25 is,
tions, seven at least of which lay close around ^g elsewhere, merely a word-divider ; the + above
Hou. It may be observed that the position of j^ (-jjg breathing.
Tabennese, as being 10 m. from Sheneset (Bo. 25), 5 in the Introduction to his CEuvres de Sche-
is confirmed by Av. 12 b Jl-*-el i,..i-C o JJLJ «£i wo?;, Paris 1907.
{cf. Amelineau Geogr. 469 n.). There is still « Most of the Turin jiapyri should belong to
obscurity as to some of these names {cf. Ladeuze this period. V. also Brit. Mus. Cat., Pll. 8-10.
vi PREFACE
patriarch from 578 to 605 ; and this, considering the paucity of datable
uncial hands, is not without importance. It may perhaps be assumed that
the rest of the collection also is of about that age.
Though so fragmentary, these papyri include remnants of more than one
interesting work : foremost probably, as also most extensive, the new Lives
of Pachomius (Nos. 34, 35) ; then the Sermon attributed to Gregory
Nazianzen (No. 9) and that above referred to, bearing the name of
Damianus (No. 7). A certain historical value attaches to the evidence, in
No. 13, for a Coptic version of the anecdotes embodied by John of Maiuma
in his Testimonies ; nor is a fresh addition to Enoch literature (No. 3),
even when manifestly of late origin, without its interest. Indeed there
are few of the remaining pieces but contribute something, either in the
persons whom they mention or the relations which they show to other
works, to enlarge our knowledge of Coptic literature.
Little need be said regarding the manner of publication. Though all
revised once, several {e.g. No. 25) more often, my copies cannot claim
finality. The dark colour of the papyrus in some cases, in others faded
ink or a damaged surface, made certainty well nigh unattainable. I have
preferred to abstain from many a seemingly obvious completion of lacunae,
where reflection showed that such was not the sole restitution possible
and the several alternatives would have overloaded the page unduly. The
translations aim at literalness, so long as that remained intelligible.
In an Appendix I have taken the opportunity to attempt a preliminary
estimate of two hitherto unstudied Arabic versions of the history of
Pachomius and to give summary accounts of the various Sa'idic recensions,
a critical edition whereof is promised by Professor Theodore Lefort.
A list of the principal abbreviations used will be found at the head ot the
Appendix.
My grateful thanks are due to Lady Amherst for her kindness in leaving
the papyri at my disposal and to the Delegates of the Press for generously
undertaking their publication ; to Prof. Nau for lending me his copy of the
Metaphrastic text of the Pachomian biography {Paris 881), to Prof. Pietsch-
mann for facilitating my use of an important Arabic MS. {v. p. 176), and
to Marcus bey Simaika for a valuable communication {v. p. 175) ; also to
Sir Herbert Thompson and Mr. H. I. Bell for help in verifying occasional
references otherwise beyond my reach.
CONTENTS
No.
I.
2.
3-
4-
5.
6.
7.
8.
9-
10.
II.
12.
13-
14.
15-
16.
17-
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
23-
24.
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.
Ruth iv. 5-10 ....
Lectionary .....
Enoch, Legend relating to
The Virgin, Life of . . .
The Virgin, Death of .
Sermon . .,..,.
Sermon by Damianus of Alexandria
Sermon .....
Sermon by Gregory Nazianzen
Sermon ......
Sermon ......
Dialogue (epwraTrd/cpto-ts)
Anecdotes {cf. UXrjpocfiopLai of John of
Apocryphal Acts of an Apostle
Mark the Evangelist, Martyrdom of .
Philotheus of Antioch, Martyrdom of
From another MS. of the same
Psate of Psoi, Martyrdom of .
Apa Moui, Martyrdom of
An unidentified Martyrdom .
„ (?) . .
Pachomius, Life (.'') of .
Pachomius, Life of . . .
Apollo and Ammonius, Anecdote of
Hor, Narrative relating to
Apa Cyrus, Narrative relating to
Monkish Narrative
Mai
mma
PAGE
I
2
3
1 1
17
18
21
33
36
53
57
58
62
64
65
68
70
73
75
80
82
83
85
86
94
162
164
165
167
VIU
Appendix
On Paris, MS. arale No. 261
On the Cairo edition
On Am^lineau's text
On Cod. Vatic. Arab. No. 172
On the Sa'idic Recensions
Table of Correspondence
Table of Sequence
Additions and Corrections.
Index
Persons
Places .
Coptic .
Greek .
Arabic .
Subjects
CONTENTS
PAGE
171
172
174
176
177
183
189
191
195
196
197
200
204
204
Facsimiles of the Manuscripts
No. I.
Ruth iv. 5-10, with lacunae. This is clearly by the scribe of no. 9, and
lay together with those fragments. But I have assumed that it has merely
a fortuitous connexion with them, for it is improbable that the long biblical
passage would be cited by the preacher of a sermon. Nor can I recall
a Coptic MS. which contained both a biblical and a non-biblical text.^
Sir H. Thompson's text {A Coptic Palimpsest) is unfortunately deficient
here.
" Recto.
f Verso.
i!ineM]T*.q-
Teq|K'\Hpo-
[itenpe]c£i«Y-
•
Teqn'XHpo-
ttOJUId. •
t[
[Tepoc xi\w-
tfottid«. itq-
(lac7ma)
1 {lacttna)
(lacuna)
TJuqoiTe ^
(lactma)
llT€TgH[lt]
jui€'\[e;)(^ TH-
tor' "^e' "SI
l\€T«JOOn*
t^'Y'XH [aA-
T^Ypiott' e[T-]
g^juinecpi.[H A ]
\&.IU)tf till
WTOOTC' K-
neq"\jv[oc .
TCTltO
tt^n&.U}'2£ITC*
tmiiTpe
itnocy' *
margin
margin
* Should be efio[ec. ^ Here Thompson's text (p. 267), which fills the gap thus : e&oX
ncS*! np&n xinenTakqxio*^ e&oX gnneqcnHy e^yw efioX gnTC- {i- e. probably six lines of
our MS.).
1 Unless it be a volume with ' Exodus and the Canons of Apa Athanasius ', in the catalogue,
Rec. xi. 132.
1143 B
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
No. 2.
Fragments of a Lecti'onaiy. Text in one column. The sequence of foil, i
and 2 is obvious ; that of fol. 3 uncertain.
I have to thank Dr. Anton Baumstark for the following valuable observa-
tions : — * The Bohairic directories indicate Ps. xcvii. i ft", and Eph. iv. 20-
v. 14 as lections for Low Sunday {Dom. in Albis) ; v. Lagarde's Orientalia 8 ;
likewise Ps. xxviii. 3 ft", and Titus ii. i t-iii. 7 for Epiphany ; I.e. 10. With
the Blessing of the Water at Epiphany Ps. 1. 7 might well be connected ;
note that it was read in Egypt at a similar rite (Foot Washing) on Holy
Thursday. The divergences in detail of the lections, here and in the far
younger Bohairic uses, are of small moment compared with the remarkable
agreement, maintained over so long a period, to which these important
fragments testify.'
The only other Lectionary on papyrus known to me is a small fragment
(no. 12) in the Strassburg University Library, which shows a lection
ending i John iii. 11 (or 2 John v.?) followed by Acts ix. 36 ft", and, on its
other side, an unidentified passage from St. John's Gospel.
Fol. I. \ Recto {}).
jo^c" [red) ^
JTgrn . {black)
—^ Verso. Ps. xcvii. i, 2.
[red) nenpo[KeiiJieiiOtt]
CO oo[
{red) Xui [enosoeic itcyssoii ufeppe]
{black) •se2>.n['2s:oeic eipe itgenujnHpe]
Js.'Yoo [n€q<5'fioi eTO•y^^.^-fe •]
* From a Pauline Epistle.
Fol. 2. — > Recto. Ps. xcvii. 2-5.
eitoc TH[p]o'Y • ^
d.qpnuiec'Ye xineqiia. n[iJs.Rto6]
f Verso. Eph. v. 17-20.
[\]a. €i«ji€ 'seo['yn€] ncytowj \\-
[n-sjoeic* 2v'Yto [iijnp'^ge gHoYH-
* THpoy not elsewhere. Cf.'i Ps. Ixvi. 2.
NUMBER 2
enoY^td^i xineimo'y[Te]
ttcyTe
[v^dwWei epoq £no'y]Kied«.pd>.
Fol. 3. f Jiec^o(?). Ps. 1. 7-9.
margin
(red) ^i» v5/iK'\THpi[oK
[black) KitJs.(5'e«j(5(joto^ [ito'ygiYccainoc]
efioV oJuLneciioq' ii[nuje t^^tMo]
KW&.'xoKJLieT efc[o'\ MgHTq 2>.'Y^]
sic , _
[e]RlUvTpd^CCOT[jL«. G'YTeTVH'X lAMO'Y-
[©"YMoq ^
[c]€«i<Te'\HV u[s'i iiKeec eTeMiH-y]
[rt€] rieRgo Hc[&i!o'\ mies.it ofee]
[igojon itgHTq d.We>. nT€T«-
[-sco]!! eJfeoX gJunemidL • eTCTit-
[wjewj-xe jmrmeTitepH'Y gltgeR-
[v^/ev'Xljjioc JJiigencjLio'Y Jungeii-
oi-XH iifTttS.ROii eTefR-soj'
TU£HT* €n'2£oeic • eTeTIl^TT
-* Verso (?). Ps. xxviii. 8 and Titus
ii. 1 1 (?).
margin
[TecAiH jun-xo^eic • qRiui' eTepniioc
[n-soeic iidwRijjL] exepHJuoc' ilRd^'^LHc*
]
np]oc TiTOc — {red)
]
[&.n€gJUiOT iTis.p junjito-yTe nen- [black)
[cwTHp cYtoiig^ €fe]oV wpojjuie' n[ixi]
]evc' € . R[
]Te . . . [
* Elsewhere '^nekO'yfie.uj.
*> The end of this must have been inserted above or below the line.
No. 3.
These remnants of a new text connected with the once extensive Enoch
literature are, owing to my failure to discover elsewhere any guiding version
of the story\ printed in a merely tentative sequence. An alternative order
might, for instance, begin with foil. 2, 6, 8. All is so ill preserved that
scarcely a phrase can be translated without hesitation. Pronouns, of
decisive importance for the intelligence of the narrative, are too often
missing or, owing to imperfect context, ambiguous. Needless to say, the
order oi recto and verso is usually an open question.
' The recently published Ethiopia 'Clement' (Gr^baut, ROC. xvi. 230) is of no help.
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Both Enoch's mother and sister— assuming ' my son ' and ' my brother '
to have their hteral meaning — have parts in this legend.^ That the latter
is the speaker in foil. 7, 9, is an assumption based simply upon the
traditional relationship of the Sibyl to Enoch ^ and the probability that
prophetic information would be ascribed to her w^isdom. A gnostic element
in the work might perhaps be recognized in fol. 2, but the references to the
persons of the Trinity would suffice to separate this text from the more vener-
able literature relating to Enoch.
Fol. I. \ Recto, margin
[q- €
iinujHpe [ii-]
]€ jun&.p- nitcyre eq-
[^^v^»]c«e\oc &.q- gjuooc ncev-
[K]dwjs>q* e-xniiui^.- CYWd^Ai iinq-
[?V.o]c M-siocope
^^s.£Tq e-xit-
i5n[&.T]^ iineq-
ei[coT] eq-sco
[ ] o [M]uj*i2_ iJuji[oc] -seui-
n&.[eia)]T ii-
np[. . .]Ainq
* Or T«.d.q. '' Altered.
-» Verso.
[.]e ctco[t e]q-
u}«iiiitd>.'y epo-
©Y gitiie-yuiiiT-
UJi.qT€ TH-
pcy euJ^.'y^v^s^Y
qit2vcc2s.icoY
TeTeR[g^]iK(o~
THpc fc[u>]K en-
ajm[€ .]Tn .
ricA.[ ]aac
" nJToq ncd.[o']fp(D]iui[e ?
2Jp[
eq[
[.]0YK €q[
Te* qw^w[
wa'oitc . [
TeqtyoAi • [
Al[. .]UJ€£[
glinKo[
Fol. I. Recto. . . . the archangel (apx-) and he placed him (it ?) at (upon ?)
the ba[lan]ces of righteousness {SLKaLoavvrj), and broug[ht] other mighty
angels {ayy.), . . . being flame (?)
* In ail Ethiopic legend his mother's name is
Bareka {Livre des Mysteres, p. 138, ed. Gr^baut,
Patr. Or. vi).
* V. my note ZA^2"^. 1911,352. I may here
add that the sibylline quotation in the Turin
papyrus is to be referred to the Tiburtian Sibyl ;
cf. Sackur, Sib.Texte u. Forsch. 181 ; further, as
to the invocations of Enoch on grave stones, v.
H. Thompson in Quibell's Saqqara, 1912, p. 48.
Prof. Pietschmann has referred me to certain
versions of the History of Alexander, wherein
the Sibyl appears as Solomon's sister (A. N.
Vesslovsky's work on the History of the Novel,
vol. i, 1886, and his article in Vizant. Vrem.
1897).
Elias, V.
92.
On Tabitha associated with Enoch and
also Steindorffs Apok. des Elias
NUMBER 3 5
. . . which is (?) the name (?) of the son of God, sitting on His father's
right. He cast himself at His father's feet, saying, ' O (?) my father, do
not
Verso. . . . ' tremble (?) if he behold them in all their wickedness which
they do, he shall straightway write them down and all thy image^ (e//fc6r)
shall go to destruction. But (dXXd) rather (?) seek for ' ^
. . . nothing intelligible in col. 2.
Fol. 2
2. -*•
Recto.
.IttovF. Ion .
pcoxie h['xi-
Ki^ioc eT[enjvi-
ne i&.p[e'X ft^qp-]
]«
gOTe gHTq [•!-]
h
nito'yT[€ i^'yai
•
nitoyTe o[u
]2.^-
epeiieq[e>^c«cf€-
•
]ne
Xoc jue A«JLi[oq]
j'xi
eJTfien . .
ne
]H
Or 'xnoq.
\ Verso.
[. . ^.H^.]\^.[JU-]
[T]ne* jwqttoi uii-
[jji'ycTHjpion
[€]eH[n] £^KWd.i- €[
Wit jmn-sice m[
[ft.'YJai HitO'Yc •s[
THpoy eenn €«[
[2^]nn&.ia)M xi- pe[
[n]oYoeitt • isT^t^ hs\
[ ]»2^ ""[ ri[
Fol. 2. Recto. . . . 3 righteous (SiKacos) man, namely Iar[ed, and he] feared
God. [And] the [an]gels (ayy.) of God al[so] loved him^ by reason
of
Verso. . . . took him up (? dvakaii^dvetv) to heaven and he knew {vohv)
the [mys]teries (/xv(tt.) that are hidden in the aeons {aiwv) of the height,
and all the minds {vovs:) that are hidden in the aeons (al.) of light, and
... of the (pi.)
^ The hnman race. * Lit. (if my snggestion be accepted) ' And
' Perhaps : seek out a man to mitigate the God also, His angels loved him '. But this con-
severity of the recording angel. struction is unlikely.
' Presumably ' son of a], or something similar.
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 3. t Recto.
jjin[.
? margin
•]<
7V.OC n[Te nno'Y-]
JYJDin- wjvq efcof'X eq-]
Jujjv'se iuiHp e'2£iiT[eq-]
] • *.- "^ne iio'YJLi[o-]
jqTAA- ^ Rtto-Y^ [e-]
j-si pecYK^OAJi [«*^-]
loC TdJUld.MT[lltOtt
J • • • • • L
?
" Not HdwC.
Fol. 3. Recto. ... while he stood upon the mount, lo, an angel {dyy.)
of God appeared unto him, girt about his loins with a golden girdle, a crown
of adamant {dSafiavTivosi) being [upon his head
Verso. . . . ' Enoch, son of Tared, [take] this book of my hand and
read therein and reveal the (?) ^ name.' Enoch said unto him, ' Who [art
thou?'
-^ verso, margin
]mjs,
c». . enu)^ n-
ujHpe [MI]^>.pe•^
["xi •ineji'sai-
• L
to«.te 2itTA.(3'i'2s:
oe[i
nc*]touj ftgH-
n*.fi[
T]q in^cY^ong^
Wh.
e]fio\ juinpd^tt
iin€[
Hej-se euco^
uieg^;
•
ttc*
?
Tq[
Fol. 4.
]€T[
]ltT[
]T[
]oq eiTe
Recto.
tojL«.[. . . nno'Y-]
T€ ii[ev;)(^j>.pi'^e]
njvK [ujo-ypLi^u]
ncoeiT e[go'Y-]
epcojuie \\\slx
\ Verso.
]eco\- /Ceit^N.'siTR eT-
jcgdwYco'Y ne giineR-
]Te.
]«[
]pn.
[. . . .]koc nq-
[rtejXoc TJs.jjioq
epooy gi'siA-
nTOcy • A^q-
* Perhaps ' my ', nev-.
[.]flt[
nevpe[ettoc
•sec . [
n«>.€ip[e
NUMBER 3
7
•siUTeq-
c[to]Ai&. ttceR^.-
&w iijo*t[T]e
ujo il[poAine]a
&.R £IlTiUlHTe
uct|^p«^i?i[c
gI'2tJUl[nRd.g^
i^i^q €T-
itej'Ynoe'YKH
•
i^yai ne[. .
UJdvTIl
nnTq-
. .]Te o*Y9''€
[.]'Y . MCg2vl .
Mo-y . .
?
■n[
]t
traces of two lines.
llAC
* Stroke over ii not certain.
Fol. 4. Recto. . . .' God [shall grant (xapL^ecrdai)] thee a name (?) famous
[above] all men. Thou shalt be taken to heaven in thy body {(rcofj.a) and
shalt be set in the midst of the store-house (? diroOrjKr] ') '
Verso. . . . whereof the angel {dyy.) had told him upon the mount. He
found three seals {a-^payisi) and the . . . writings
. . . the ho[ly one {ayios:) of the Lo]rd . . . .^ vir[gin {irapQ.)']^ that . . .
should spend . . . hundred [years] upon [the earth,] all but
Fol. 5. \ Recto {}).
-^ Verso (?)
n
JUIH
• *•
Aie
©•y-
>
] .n .
iiq(5^it[Tq Qsien-
ujO's[tt€] no-Y"
p[
]€ gn-
p»ww [AA]nen-
u>T n[e]TW2H-
e'x[
•
TJo'Y n[T]oo'Y ce-
th[
• *•
]€
ep£_««««e ilT-
juie[
]0R
it2s.q -xen*.-
n]e xiitnR^ig^
(ja[
]r
•soeic ei[c ajo-
Ilpd^it AineiWT
ch[
] efeoX
kxwT Kpe>.ri
[.]cp2^ ttnjuieg-
n[
]€T-
iti^gopiiTori
ujojulrr it .
t[
aa(5'nTO'Y e[Y-
.]« eTgi-sn-
n[
•
cJHg^ gjun'sai-
•
(OiUL[€
^ In the Book of Enoch ' store-houses ' are
mentioned, but the Greek words are rafiiiov or
Orjaavpoi (ch. xi, xviii).
^ Tn[noo'y T-] ' send the ', might be read;
hardly space for o y- ' send a '.
8
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 5. Recto (?). . . . ' a single purpose is in them.^ They it is do guide
heaven and earth. The name of the Father is written (?) ^ on the third . . .
that is upon '
Verso {?). . . . and he found [it to be the] name [of] the [Holy] Ghost
(? iri^evfxa). Enoch said unto him, ' My lord, lo, three invisible (dopaTos)
names have I found written in the book (?)
Fol. 6. -> Redo.
M
]n
[w£e]\\Hn Si-
IciofH
]me
1^
]^9
?ee[ ]n
feo\ .... 0
iinKOiTar"
• • • •
tioc ecttKo-
wjHpe JU&.p[OM]
ego^Ytt enK[oi-]
[T](AiN MTri[
I Verso.
[ ]nc
K . . . iiTe'Y"
TIA €[T]et^CO-
neccoit ne-
['X'JA.c jti^q ose-
epoi iu*(5^io[«jt]
[e]£ioA £inp[
Oll[
THT2xJU*.[jv'y]
JUMUJ(5[OAA
eTpd.uj[
nK€i[
«[
[
Fol. 6. Recto. ... the words of the Greeks (? iXXriv) . . . hear
. . . outside the bed-chamber (koltcop) of the virgin (Trap.), wherein
she slept. She said unto him, ' Enoch, my son, let us go into the bed-
chamber (? KOI.) and let us (?) '
Verso. ... at the moment when she heard the voice {(/xovrj) of Enoch,
her brother, she said unto him, ' Enoch, my brother, come in unto me and
look forth. Be not
. . . when] I took suck of my mother. It is impossible that I should
[be ?] again (or other) '
» ? the Trinity,
2 Reading CHj>, though as following prep, gn would be preferable.
NUMBER 3
Fol. 7. \ Recto
p. i^ (or p^)
margin
[ ]qp M[o-]
fee gWO-Y-AAS^T-
StitcyuiilT-
[
. ne[
[ CR-]
eq[o]fq €£!o\
ujjs.qTe • n-
eReRO) ii[n-]
RJVUJ £I-2t[jUl-]
^R^K'^.^s.iLl[^vpI-]
Ott (3[
^n
Royri [. juijnen-
Tn[€] itqRi^-
Verso, margin.
[n]ujop[n
[cjgA.! iinit[o]fe€
uiiwjHpe Fi-
npiojLie* ce-
ll^»^^[^s.p]^'^€
[i:»]e\o[c RTJJUiiT-
d.UJiS.R€gTHq
&[. . . .]eT[. .]
[njqqi [niti,]r«e<-
eou M[qT]*.-
Xoo'Y e[R]€ca^
equjeviiiid.'Y
eimo£ie e'y-
cu>R nis.pdw
l)ij*.qqi JLineq-
g^[p]«wfe'^oc eT-
[gIt]T€q(3'I'2K
[ROJ^tte^ui iiq-
Fol. 7 (ist fol. of quire 14).^ Recto. . . . ' if] thou fi[nd (?) he sinned
through cowardice and error, thou shalt not write their sins against them
hastily {Taxv)^ but (dXXd) thou shalt put the reed into the reed-case
(KaXafidpLov)
. . . delete ^ it again.' Enoch said unto her, ' Doth not God then {ovkovv)
[appoint?^] an angel {d.yy.) from heaven and (doth) he (not) [set? him '. . .
Verso. . . .' first {or before [thou]) write the sins and the good-deeds
{dyaOos) of the sons of men, thou shalt be granted {\apL^eLv) the angel {dyy.)
of mercy '
. . . ' sins and he taketh the good-deeds {dy.) and placeth them on another
side. If he see the sins drawing (down the balance) beyond {irapd) the
good-deeds {dy.)^ he taketh his staff (pd^Soi), that is in his right hand, and
layeth it upon '.....
* So if this is rec(o ; if verso, it indicates p. 14, ^ Ltf. ' give *. ]ii, as part of a 2-rad. verb,
or (reading p^) p. 104. is more difficult, though as accus., superlined
2 Perhaps CKeqoTq ' thou shalt delete '. before oy, it is also unlikely. The passage is
Enoch deletes sins, CSCO., vol. 42, 236. to me quite obscure.
1143 C
10
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 8. -> Redo.
n
J • u
AAe
■1
€pe[. . . .] xt-tte
no
• ♦ I-
oriTe jLi[n]o«Yei-
eiitu[^
Ai€ epoc juno'y-
p
eujo-yowg^ e£io\
€nto^ n[*>'~"
eiVttHTei
ojHpe
J »
%x
©"Yongc efto\
£n€[
gjnTAAHTe
•
juLjneKeito-
w^
[t] AtttTeK iul[^w^^'y]
Tb.
[• • -M
x[
t ^^r^6?.
]«AO
]
]
eitju)^
]pi.M
* ^qujAk'se cannot be read.
juie[
iiT[eT]*j.jui».Y
eic Tjs.[. .]eT «j[(o-]
•
•snoc n2H[Tc]
€ic ujoiuKT n-
con «k.cuj*w's[€] a
gr[geiiiio[(3']
ttujd.<2se Rg^. [
[.]HIt . . (AJ[
Fol. 8. Recto. . . . ' they ^ have not known her, they have not been able
to make her (? it) known, except {il/xijTi) thou (first) go and make her (? it)
known before (///. in midst of) thy father and thy mo[ther '
. . . ' Enoch [my ?] son '.-...
Verso. . . . En]och
. . . ' of her. Lo, my . . . {fem.),^ what shall (she ?) become (?), (she)
whom thou didst beget from (her) ? Lo, three times hath she spoken
great (?) words '
Fol. 9.
Recto.
margin
ujT €£pi».i e-xuiu • no . . . *wn[^s.-]
i^iqHd.'y epoK X^vjuifid^ite [
I Verso.
margin
[. •In^.'si n[c-] eiejuiHTe n-
[n^s.]'y e£jpd.i ex- n\«».cce nR[€-]
[ne] gHne-Ycio- ptojue nee
* Read? oyTe 'neither'.
* ]eT might be completed as kct or ecT, were they not so difficult to adapt to the context.
NUMBER 3
II
•xeiiTKOYcco- wpuiAAe [eT-]
Tn jvyio eKCi.- ne £jjineq[cco-]
gH'Y efio\ ene- ii.». eiJuiHT[€i]
».ito[. . . .]M€p . b [«s]o€ic . . [
* Possibly dkyi.
[lA^^] o'Yi). -xe-
[fei]eA. n[. .]Rd.
J • • •
]e wgH[T]q
]T€T[
*• Possibly nen.
xineMei(o[T]
p^ GnRA.2^
\*w[. n]RJs.pnoc
eTu[&.ei e]£ioX
ng[HTR
Fol. 9. Recto. , . . ' God (did) look down upon thee and saw thee, how
that thou wast a chosen one and removed from all evil.' He said,
. . . said,] '[Shall] not then {ovkovv) [the Lord?] take up {dvaXaii^dv^iv)
[any ?] man to heaven in his body (? aa>fia), except (ei/xrJTi) me ? ' She (?)
said unto [him,] ' . . . Lord (?)
Verso. . . . shall take two up to [heaven] in their body (crcofia) : one
Elias, another Tabitha the place where ... is
. . . except {?clfj.T^Ti) by forming^ {TrXdaaeiv) another man, in the fashion
of our father Adam, and that he people the earth.' She said unto him,
' Mathusala (?)2 [is the] fruit (Kap.) that [shall go] forth from [thee'
No. 4.
From a version of the Life (?) of the Virgin, identical, in part at least, with
Zoega no.cxvii, Clar.Press no. 14 {v. Forbes Robinson, Apocr. Gosp., pp. 10,14)
and Br. Mus. no. 303.^ In the latter of those fragments there is likewise
reference to the Meletians.* Our fourth fragment here is perhaps wrongly
associated with the other three ; it may be from a different MS. and text.
So too the third, which has marked differences from the others {v. note
on text).
^ For tlfiriTi {cf. the readings here ro. and
frag. 8), perhaps €ie AlH Teit-. But ist pi.
* we form ' seems incongruous here.
2 Reading instead [ju]«w»OYC«.\4k[n€.
3 Cf. also Revillout in Journ. As., 1905, i.
413,413.
* F. R., p. 2, 11. 14, 15, * Say not as the heretics
that the Virgin was a " power" (dvvafin, cf. ib.
108, 10) ; nor say as the Meletians, that she was
taken up to heaven in her body.' Mr. Winstedt
has kindly collated the text.
32
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. I. \ Recto.
A.R'xawCT itee
IlCYTieTpjV NR-
'SI JUOeiT gHT
».R€UT efeoX
C'yO'yN.CTM NR-
T^li\o iigeiipio-
lAG e'sitiieit-
[i.]ii€'Ye* i^RettT
6
rt
eio nio>&,Re'LiA«.]
^00 Y e'yo'y-
coiji e«Ycai [e'y-]
e«Y^P*>^tte e-
'XAJinti^. II-
T^.nito'YTe
•xoRq [efeo\]
iiTiicONR[eiAi]
f
Fol. I. Redo. ... 'in ^ place of the days in which Thou didst humble us,
when my heart was sad. Thou didst raise me up like a rock (Trerpa) and
didst guide me and bring me forth unto a broad-place.^ Thou didst cause
men to ride over our heads and didst bring [us '
Verso. . . . brought their gifts-of-honour unto Joakim and they spent
seven days eating and drinking and rejoicing {ev(f)paLveLv) over the mercy
that God had fulfilled with Joakim and Anna
Fol. 2. \ Recto.
[TJpeqqiTC
[IIjXhm june-
[Tjnevpeenoc
ujiite ^c^>.-
necciOTe
Verso.
WMXxxbj^ en[eY-]
ju*. ttujine [€T-]
cooq €T€[n€Y-]
Mxzs. nogton[€-]
we* oy^Le [oy-]
ott niAA exnic-
* Or Tia^iJAi-Wit CT-.
^ This ode is made up of various Psalm verses {v. F. Robinson, p. 1 1).
"^ F. R. noTfioujc efcoX.
NUMBER 4
13
i^^\«». iieco iiee
ne eTAioone
gjunpne uj&.-
negocy itTi^c-
lAnujjv jun€i-
HgHTq eTpec-
ne Teito'Y w-
sic„
€Tg^noT€'ye
9-[
rt
Te-ye itxm.^.'y
eTeY£d.ipe-
cic CTCooq
eTJUiiTitcY-
h\ €....€
TeTpi^.c eTcy-
jvjw^ nicoT
AAiinujHpe
juiiineniiS.
q'i JuuuiiN.'y jli-
neuujLH jLib
TetiHH epe-
* Or (if space would allow) [cT-xje 2e[H-. '' JUlt- (? xx ) is required ; then prob. nenitH,
Fol. 2. Recto. . . . God made him (?) worthy to take her (? it). Howbeit
(ttXijv) the Virgin (Trap.) visited not her parents, but (dXXd) was like to those
doves that dwelt always in the temple, until the day whereon she was
worthy of this great honour, that she should bear Christ. Let the Meletians^
be now ashamed, that cast suspicion (? vTroTTTevat/)
Verso. . . . and (?) they that [go] with them unto [their] filthy oracles,
that is, their dwelling-places ; neither {ovSi) any one that believeth {Tna-Tev^Lv)
^ There is little to add to Riedel's account of
the Meletians {Can. Atkanas. xv ff. My refer-
ence there to Renaudot may now be replaced by
Evetts, Patrol. Or., v. 200 ff., where their magical
practices are specially referred to). Their heretical
tenets are condemned in the other copy of the
present text {v. note above), their usages attacked
by Damianus (Evetts /. f., i. 473 = Synax., i8th
Sane, ed. Gnidi), and their survival of Siut (Br.
Mus. no. 358, if by Bp. Constantine, then also
of early seventh century, v. Br. Mus. no. 865 n.),
and at Achmim {Mission iv. 740 ; cf. _Wusten-
feld's Synax., 9th Kihak) are recorded. Athana-
sius, in a Festal Letter (Zoega no. cclxxvii, f. 2
= text of Paris 129", ff. 87-90, which is same
MS. as Br. Mus. no. 173), refers to their traffick-
ing in saints' relics.
14
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
with them in their filthy heresy {aXp), who ascribe i great impurities unto
the divinity of Emmanuel, they . . . -ing the holy Trinity (rpmy), the Father,
the Son and the Holy Ghost {ttv.), taking away the mi (fiv) and the ne
W^
Fol. 3. t ^^^^^-^
K^'ic • JV-ycO AAtttl-
C*in&.i on AJinc-
co\cX it£HT ec-
•xui juiuioc -se-
nee liTJs.'yR*^'-
i,q sjLMJLoc n^-
Gpens^'i n^e. «j5-
on itTeige jutevX-
XoM •£"€ ne[p]€-
0'Y«0(3' m[ . . ]p6
margin
[. . .] eTen-
[c».]Md.Toitne
ecxco juuuioc
•s[e]A*.2s.piiT(*i-
[o]yn nTe-YygH
MTn&oiR e&oX
MJUL«Jl*.C iiTn-
•SITC C^o\ ttC-
\\b.y eneqcw-
jjiii 'seiiitecjuto'Y
itTeq»..t5opjuiH
[c]ofcT€ ngen-
[g^lAne €n*.igco-
[cy] jmwgen-
* The superlineation here is so peculiar and different from that on foil, i, 2, 4, that one may
doubt this leaf being from the same MS. *> [■eyjuil]«.THpi[on is improbable.
^ Lit. 'write'. Or 'speak' (grammatically
preferable).
* I can suggest no other translation, and even
for this the reading requires manipulation. I
suppose the consonants of ' Emmanuel ' to be
intended and some magical or gnostic use of the
name e*»0']fH\ referred to. C/. wholly vocalic
forms like d^eHCioyioHX {^Rain. Mitth., v. 1 20).
That the letters JUL, n were thus pronounced is
seen from Hebbelynck, Mysteres, 34, 117, Paris
i3i'> f. 77 (on significance of the letters in name
JUL&pia.).
NUMBER 4
15
" Verso.
margin
ne €Tp[eYAAO-]
pgOTcne j)^['y]u>
e'yujTpTwp
W GiiepenioY-
es.'Y nceeipe iwy
itgeiineeo-
©•y • itepeiipeq-
poeic poeic e-
poqne *:£€«-
Meyqi juineq-
tt€p€0'yujT[op-]
Tp ujoon [eT-]
nje^c (in margin)
eTq-xw juujio-
ujoon nxxxxbs^-
ne ^egSLTTc
eTpSLiyn itei-
£ice is/^ixi UT^.-
TOJO'ytt itepe-
©•yKc iifcoA. juii-
©•yiyTopTp
THpo'Y e^'Y^io-
ouje itiojLdwC
[eJTfeeTec uinf-
[necujTo]pTp
' This being the verso, the formula [ic Tije^o^ would indicate the last fol. of a quire. (More
usually Tc on the last, ne^QC on first of following quire.)
Fol. 3. Redo. . . . they sealed {a-(f)payi^€iv) it with a seal {<T(f)payL9). And
after this also she was not comforted at heart, saying, ' If I go not and see
the tomb {Td<f>o9), how they have laid Him, I will not sit down.' But (^e)
these things being so, and moreover {fidWov 84) as there was a great
. . . which as the Sabbath, she saying, ' Let us arise at night and go forth
with her and take her out and she see His body (crw.), lest she die on His
account {d(f>opfii]).' They arose and prepared much spices and . . . {plur) . .
Verso. . . . that they should go forward, being afraid and trembling.
For (yap) the Jews were lying in wait for whoso should go forth to the
i6
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
grave, that they might do them evil ; and the watchers were watching it,
lest His body {(TO).) should be taken by stealth ; and there was a disturbance
on His (?) account, because that
. . . words] that He spake unto them, while He was with them, * Needs
must that I should suffer these things and should arise, there being (still)
darkness and disturbance.'^ And they left all these things behind them and
sni wi
Fol.
ui iicr, uy rcdsuiJ wi iici iiccu
4. -^ Recto.
\ Verso.
Wb\
]a)
«JJS.[
ne]qo«YO-
•
€«€£_ ![ €T-]
[em] i.ticio'Y
gi''s«inR«^2^ R
«.«s.^wp€i
epene'YgHT^ c[. .]
•
liev-Y *^TRi^K€
itee MTit€i[ . . 1
ujwne WTRiw-
go
sic n.
tgwne THpcy
uje AAnegocy
i^IteTAtOCYT
feoX gttiteju.-
R«<it ei^q-si ntto-
2«>.i^'Y
[jLio]c nee ttjuico-
I\.nuJs,T[dvneT».cju«i] ^
/ycHc] Rjvn e&.q-
«inp[n€
•
]«tn-
•
d
S
' netJgHT more probable. ^ Inevitable, if not too long. Last letters perhaps above the line.
Fol. 4. Recto. . . . ever ... on the earth . . . , his (?) heart being . . .
like , he being wise {<T0(f>6s:) beyond all them that had been upon
earth, whether (/cdV) when he received ^ the law {voii.) like Moses, or (/cdV)
when he
Verso. . . . his (?) light; the stars departed {dvax^cape'iv) \ darkness was
at midday ; the dead arose and came forth from the graves. The veil
(? KaTan^Taafia ^) of the temple (?)
1 Cf. Lemm, Misc. lix.
2 ' accepted ', if this refers to Christ.
s V. note ".
NUMBER 5
17
No. 5.
Presumably from a Sermon (or Encomium), with reference, on verso, to
the death of the Virgin. Cf. the passages in Forbes Robinson's Apocr. Gospels,
pp. 6^, 83, and in PSBA. xxix. 304. The narrative would appear not to be
related here by an apostle.
— > Recto.
margin
1 Verso.
margin
&.q^ ii«».q wfgen-
nja-ye ep€ilfe»w[\
Ti^eio g(Uito[q
[it]il&.nocTo'\-a
«i«^eri'i.to[pon]
A]oc (5'toigf ti-
ewe^ujioo'Y —
wi[
feioiv
ccoc e-Yoetopei
•
CX.q'xooc \\\^
i7ei[
jutjnH'Ye
Ajuuoc Aiitnec-
CH?^ -sseeic n&.-
ton[
TKCY
eocy M«».TUj«w-
K&>2^ THpq juineii-
cuew-y *.[
HOC
^e epoq • js.'yoj
To e£io\ ttncK-
ew'Y*Jin[
*.CUiU}
ttTcpcYnto^
eiioT juiiiitefK-
» L J
^qT»[
•xewCAt
iiujuid«.c ejitn'Y-
CIIH'Y H2s.pO'Y-
]C2_
^H itJLlTlH'Ye
©"Y^g^ g«tnRa^2^
i^nee'Ypo'Ypoc.
eTitis.ito'Yq
MjLinH'Ye p^v-
itce'si nce"^
uj€ jvyto^ €-
nceujcone
fcoX e-y-ataj jui-
g^ifneocY u-
•
flOC glTtlTe-
Tj^AiiiTepLo]
C]«JIH ttTd^CUJCO-
»tnitJvc«i.[eoit]
[ne] uumoc ax-
AinK^-g^*
nnjd.'Y ttT*.n€c-
Guj-xe d.n
g^pi^i] ejuinH«Ye
[. . . .jlOtt'
* Perhaps nothing instead of \.
Recto. ... he gave unto him also (?) honours and many gifts (Scopoy).
He said unto Joseph,^ ' Behold, my whole land is before thy father and thy
^ V. Gen. xlvii. 6.
ins D
i8
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
brethren. Let them dwell in the good land and buy and sell and share
{lit. be) in the honour of my kingdom and the good-things (aya^oy) of the
land.'i Ifwe(?)
Verso. ... to] heaven, the eyes of the apostles {an.) looking after her,
beholding her and her unspeakable glory. And when they^ had attained
with her unto the gates {nvXr}) of heaven, the door-keepers {Ovpcopos) of
heaven rejoiced and cried out, saying, with the voice that had reached her ^
at the time when her Son had gone up to heaven
No. 6.
We have here the last words of one Sermon, followed by the title and
opening of another ; also (fol. 2) a passage, relating to Acts i. 3 fif., which may
belong to either or to neither of the preceding. That with its title preserved
was pronounced at Christmas, and might be attributed to Basil of Caesarea,
if that town's name could be read in the second lacuna. The text, however,
does not resemble that of any published sermon by Basil.
Fol. I . f J^eclo.
margin
•soeic nb!i e- wt iutitn[€nii&.]
neocy iinei- ueneg^ £^[is.juiHii •]
] ?
nenicKonoc iiTn[ ]ttoq
UTiyopn ^lR^.^^^k['2k>0KI^k ]nc€
equje^-se eTdenf^cYuiice juineii-] ] ?
* glo\ gju.- less probable because of the division gco-X.
' Perhaps the supposed quotation does not end here. ^ Sc. the angels. * Li/.
Verso.
[ . , . ]c nce£ai-
]Tne
margin
pOT • TOT€
uji».peno«YO€ie
•Slop iineqogc.
o'yt€'\[h\] to-
' been for her '.
NUMBER 6
19
[6]p«j2vnne^i-
ne d^«2s.^03pei •
iincot^oc co-
nesJip ito'yfq •
KTenpH uiiK •
TOTe uji^pe-
IIH H^Op[TOC]
ujd.pewiy[Hii]
^I pdwUje €fe[o'\ MX-]
W}ivp€«£d^'\[&>Te]
margin
Read '^oyco.
]p&.uje
]o'\oXooy
[ce] gHcycY-
[po]T e'YCRip-
[t&.] gnJuuLiA. ii-
]'Y TOTe
CHq[e ^ . . jquio-
oiy,e efcoiV e-
Teqfeio Jt€-
'' ? 9n[neq«.KTiit]. " ?Tlo.nooye,
Tl€C[
g^pnpe [Pto-y-]
pHc iineTtti-
qe egcyit' gii-
RK-ynoc fiT-
TeitequjHii
ncyqe • i^'yoi
ncY^ige ly&.'Y-
■^ nne'Y«ittH'Y
ceeipe nTe'y-;
epi»ACi&-' gn-
margin
** Must be TCHqe.
Fol. I. Recto. . . . our] Lord, He through whom (be) glory to the
Father and the Holy [Ghost (ttu.)] [for ever] and ever. A[men.]
A Sermon {^^^r\yr\cns) of . . . , the bishop (e7r.) of . . ., of Cappa\docia\ Prima,
discoursing tipon the \Birthday of our Saz>\io7ir (o-co.) Jesus Christ, [on the
2(^th day of the month CJio'\iaJik. [f /;/ peace (e/p.). Amen f ]
When ^ the winter {xioav) is gone by and the rain hath past {avayoip^'Lv),
according to {Kara) the words of the wise {(ro(f)6s:) Solomon, and the air
{drjp) is pleasant, and the sun doth shine ; then {tot^) doth the earth put
forth a garden of herbs {xopros), the trees burst forth in gladness^ at
budding, the sun is fervid in . . And the birds likewise (?) go forth
from . . .
( Verso) and cover (?) the air while they the sky
following . . . footsteps gladly, skipping (aKipTdi/) in the . . . pastures. Then
(rore) doth [the] knife {/it. sword) go forth unto its vine, to cut off the
' r/! Cant, ii, 11. ' Z;V. ' throw out gladness '.
20
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
branch that shall not bear fruit (/cap.) and to dress {lit. cleanse) that
which is about to bear fruit in gladness. Then {tot^) doth the husband-
man sharpen his sickle to reap those that have made progress joyfully.
Then {rore) doth (?) flower . . . southwind of that (?) which ^ bloweth
upon the orchard (k^tto?) of the bride '^ {vvfx^r)), that its trees may give
their perfume. And the fishermen put their nets into the sea (OdX.) and
do their business (epyaa-ia) in
Fol.
Recto (}).
[ngjue] iigocY
[eqcijpe itgett-
[equj^js.'xe KD.-
[epo AAJnitcY"
[Te] jwy^ ?^"
[©•ycoAt] KCuLiis.'y it^s.«} -^e Sge
2 illegible lines.
] ? e-Y-
•xiio'y(3'€ Aijuioq
«(3'i neriTJs.'y-
ccoTjLi e'Y"
o«Yo[? TJunJTe- ^
[p]o juLniH\
pi.KTC'ei'Xc it&.'Y
epo \\.<s\ ne-
f(5(x> enepHT
TMCOTJLieq
iiTOOT ne-
• •
•sd«.q •xeioi-
TI»k. X«.ltT(5'0«Jl •
n-soeic ewe
g^pjvi £juineo'Y-
UTJLinT€[po]
t Verso (?).
margin
Te St[xiiit-]
epo JUiS[T]e-
^CyCIJS. WTAlttT-
itcyTe • o^-
(3'e neriTd>.q-
W£HTq \^(3\
n«2£oeic ne-
[5C^ •] ItTUiTIt
jui[ ? ©"Yoeiuj ^\
iAltite^po[noc]
'seKi.c ntieq-
TC0(3'e ncy-
JJtllTJvTCOO'Y
enujHpe •
JiinwTit *.itne
ccYn ueo'YO-
eiu| JuTiiie-
^poitoc ii&.i
UTd^neitoT
[
eg(Lo[
Tii n€[
ft.'Y'J^ 9[
Tenuj[Hpe Te-]
wscoKf ? e-1
« • • • L ->
fioX e[q'2£to A1-]
lAOC 's[eo'Y«-]
Td».i [Te^oycidw]
^H • i^.'ya) o-YM-
Ti^'i Te^O'Yc[i*>.]
e-sifc* Sn.'Yw
£inppiynHp[e]
to TuuepiT
's[e]*.qRa) iS-
ncocY" siite-
;)(;^poiioc [gd.]Te-
* One expects Ai&.ei]n. '° Sic. A strange abbreviation ; recurs in col. 2, penult. <= This
line may begin c-s . [ Either MS. or copy is faulty. The proper text of v. 6 follows below.
^ Here again more_^space seems indispensable to the sense. In preceding line ? TTCSAwq.
1 jui is difficult : possibly ' of Him that'. - Cf. Cant, iv, i6.
NUMBER 6
21
]
eecapei i\[
ujHpe [
pe euj-seM-
R^s. niju. eTc-
Fol. 2. Recto. . . . appearing ^ during forty days, doing signs (?) and
speaking with them concerning the kingdom of God ; and, eating with them,
He charged {rrapdyy.) them not to go forth from Jerusalem, but {dWa) to
wait for the promise of the Father, ' the which ye have heard from me.' He
said, ' John indeed (/zei^) did baptize {^airr.)
they then, that had heard him asking Him, saying,^ ' Lord, dost Thou
(/i?7) at this time (?) the kingdom to Israel?' But {8e) in what manner
shall he that hath not the authority {avO^vTia) and the power give the
kingdom ? ' Lord, wilt thou, at this time, give the kingdom to Israel ? '
When He said unto them, ' The Father shall give the kingdom,' they rather
{dWd) spake of the
Verso. . . . the kingdom and the power {k^ovaia) of divinity. What, then,
was it that the Lord [Christ ?] answered them ? * Ye ^ times]
and the seasons (xporoy),' that He might not impute ignorance unto the
Son. ' It is not yours to know the times and the seasons (xP-) which the
Father hath set within His own power (e|.).' I behold {6ea>pdv) . . .
Son
. . . the Son . . , power (e^.), ... to fulfil . . ., saying,^ ' I have power (e^.)
to lay down my life (■^v.) and I have power (e^.) to take it up.' And be
not astonished, O beloved, that He placed the knowledge of the seasons
(Xp.) within the power (e^.) of the Son, when everything that ... on
No. 7.
This Sermon has an unusual interest from containing the mention — so
rare in Coptic literature — of contemporary historical persons and events.
Not only was it pronounced at Alexandria in the cathedral church ^ by the
patriarch Damianus,^ its author, but this in presence of the emperor Maurice's
* Acts i. 3.
' Text of following clause not in order.
' Nor of this one.
* John X. 18.
" Ka0o\ifcri eKK\. V. Rossi, Papirt, ii. iv. 59 c
{v. below on these texts). Cf. PSBA. xxvii. 171.
* Damianus, 578-605. See my notes Copt.
Ostr. no. 18, and Kriiger in FRE^. iv. 439.
22
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
envoy, Constantine Ad8pv9.^ With him was Amantius, apparently a promi-
nent eunuch.^ Constantine's mission to Alexandria is mentioned, though
without year, by John of Nikiou,^ If it were but possible to identify, among
the various earthquakes of this period, one shortly previous to that mission,
we might arrive at the date of the latter. It was one, at any rate, which
shook Syria {v. below), and, to judge by the title of the present sermon,
presumably Egypt also. Evagrius records an earthquake, affecting Antioch
and its suburbs, in Oct. 589.'* In the foregoing (or same ?) year Agapius
mentions one, likewise at Antioch, and in 591 and 599 others, not localized ^ ;
while John of Nikiou describes one which devastated Antioch, the east and
' the isles ' in this reign.^ The title of our sermon is but a fragment — that
a considerable part of it is lost may be estimated from a comparison between
the length of gaps in fol. 10 and in the parallel passage in the Turin MS. {v.
below) — so that the effects of the earthquake, to which it no doubt made
reference, are unknown. Nor can it be decided whether the words here used
as to Constantine and the Egyptian magnates are to be connected with
those disturbances to which he, according to John of Nikiou, put an end.'^
This text has further value in being the means of ascribing certain of
the Turin fragments to their true author. F. Rossi, / Papiri^ ii. iv. 56-63
have been assumed ^ to belong to the sermon of Athanasius, ib. ii. I. 5 ff. ;
but their identity in several passages with our text now shows them to be
due to Damianus. And besides the passages actually identical, there are
among Rossi's fragments others, which (though neither facsimiles nor
descriptions of this group are given) it is tolerably certain must belong to
the same work. One of these ^ has importance in that it names four places
which suffered through the earthquake — doubtless that referred to in the
title of our present text : Berytus and Aradus with [ ]tbe«H and
^.•YpinH. These Lemm seeks '° (as Sre^di^r] and the island 'Opeivrj) in
' Theoph. Simoc. viii. 9 and 13, Chron. Pasc.
an. 602 {PG. 92, 972). The latter has variant
AdpSis. The three titles here given him are a
usual combination in that age, e.g. Cairo Pap.
67002 {ed. J. Maspero in the Catal. Gen.) ; the
two first in Pap. Oxyrh. 138.
* A strange coincidence : Amantius had been
the name of a powerful eunuch executed by
Justin I. When one finds this eunuch (or yet
another namesake ?) reappearing as Theodora's
envoy to Egypt (Zoega clxvi), one suspects that
the name had grown legendary.
^ Pp. 298, 532. What his office in Egypt was
is not clearly stated : three \\oxd=,{masfe7t, viakiia-
nen, sey/lm) are indiscriminately used by the
translator, sometimes (as on pp. 295, 296) to
designate the same official. De Ricci, PSBA.
xxiv. 107, and M. Gelzer, Let/':. IJiat. Abh. xiii.
33, take him for the prefect.
*■ vi. 8. Cf. Chron. de Michel ii. 359, and
others on pp. 351, 352, 373.
5 Ed. A. Vasiliev in Pair. Or., pp. 180, 187.
« P. 536.
' P. 532. The Coptic verb here, literally 're-
ceive ', is not often found as ' take into custody',
which seems to be the present meaning.
' By O. von Lemm, A'A^S. 280, 321 ff. That
the Turin collection once included still another
homily on the Nativity, and that by Cyril, is clear
from the fragment Rossi, ii. II. 5 = 111.2. Pre-
sumably to this belongs the fragment ii. IV. 77 b,
referring to Nestorius as the speaker's opponent
'in the midst of the awoSos'. It may be noted
that Rylands, no. 73, is a text very similar to these.
(In its 2nd line read -seakirort'OC, c/. Rossi,
ii. IV. 67 c.)
' Rossi, ii. IV. 60 c.
" L. c: 324.
NUMBER
23
Paphlagonia and Ethiopia respectively ; but one would here rather
expect localities not so far distant from the Syrian coast. I would propose
either for the first name Sophene, and for the second Auranitis ^ (whether
the district south of Damascus or that between Palmyra and the Euphrates) ;
or merely op^ii/rj, ' the highlands,' for the latter, and <T€(f)€t^rj = ? aecprjXd, ' the
low country, coast,' for the former.^
Fol. I. t ^^^^^•
enicRonoc npd.uoTe • eT^ie-
ne-xno iineiicaiTHp ic ne^^
neifxoeic Rco'Y'so'ytv^ic H-
i^w fLXTiJULoy • JU.rinRii.TO riT2s.q-
[ n2^]Hncic[T]u)c nAAnoXi-
[Te-yoxijerioc e . [^^«lA.c«K^s.';^e
[ ]i^i eTtopn [lt]IlK^w uft*^-
ejjLt.ttTO'Y tt[d».]'Y uioiT liTi-
]eTn . [
— ^ Verso.
margin
[ . , jujHxi 2^iLu]toc[Ti^it]Tittoc nn[»>.T-]
piRioc neTeigis.'YJLiO'yTe epoq
"senXevpTHc • gxinTpeqTii-
MOCY^ MfS"! lJl^v•YpIKIOC nppo
ep^KOTe erpeq-si Kil&.p^oi~
THpcy itKHJue • dv-YCxi eqiijLJiA^'Y
\\(S\ nnd^TpiKioc xiung^nd*.-
Toc • [jji]rinecTp^.T[H'\2i.]-
THc • iJindiJUid».nTio[c .... ci-]
O-YP iJuiT*^p^tOtt THp[0'Y ItRH-]
jLie ».«Y^ n'a.HJJioc TH[pq
[]*JL iiTno'Xic THpc [
Fol. I. Recto. A discourse (Aoyo?) which the holy (ayio?) Apa Damianus,
the archbishop (apxt-eir.) of Alexandria, pronounced concerning the Birth of
Our Saviour (o-oor.) Jesus Christ, Our Lord, upon the 29th day of Choiahk ;
and concerning the terror (?) of death ^ and the earthquake, that did . . .
the most exalted (?? l'^//'io■ros') of the citizens (?7roXirei/6/iei/oy ^), compelling
(? dvayKci^iLv) to seize the goods of that had not any (?)
^ It will be objected that coc^etiH (even with
possibly preceding article T-) is a word too short
to fill the line, and that the other is an unauthen-
ticated equivalent for Aipavirts.
2 Or again •^dk]«^en.H for Adfvrj (of Antioch)
might be geographically possible, though ortho-
graphically improbable, besides being too short
for the gap.
s Reading igXa^g, though hitherto not found
in Sa'idic.
* n6\is would, in the context, seem more
likely. The sense is utterly obscure.
24
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Verso. . . . the Younger (?)^ and Constantine the patrician (Trarp.), who
was called Lartes ^ ; when Maurice the king sent him unto Alexandria, to
take (into custody ?) all the magnates (dpxcou) of Egypt. And the patrician
(Trarp.) and consul (vTraro^) and general ^ (a-rparrjXdTrjs) was present, and
Amantius the . . . eunuch ^ and all the magnates (apx*) of Egypt and all
the populace {Srj/xo?) of the whole city (ttoXis)
• Fol. 2. \ /^eao{?).
margin
JUl«IteKT^vIO
THC •
ne T^.IO wia*. poc •
€m«».pee 110^5. nerpoc •
SIC
poc •
[. . . .je-s^^n b
— * Verso (J).
• • • •
■
■
margin
THpoy itTeu-
fee juLntieKC-
K^HCiev UJA.-
eoc ilTeR-
g^psti eTeii-
ttnTMoyTe
juttTpeqp-
Hijn neTnis.p-
Kofie* iw'Yto
*"' ^neqncYc
Aino'y(5'[K ee
n-
ilpAJiiine
•sojK jit[neR-]
•
1
T&.IO lf«.'
1
1
b ?
? Skyu) n]ey&,TT[re\iCTHC.
O
Fol. 3. -^^^/^ (?). ... all [Thy] glory (? Bo^ov ^) and Thy honours.
Jesus, whose is all honour and all blessing, I shall be like unto one
. . . the evangelist {(^vay), and the martyr {jidpTvpos;) and head, Peter,
and the martyr {p-dp)
Verso (?). ... all [the . . .] of the church (U.), down to our sinfulness.^
And they did not find [means to] complete the . . . honour of
... of the greatness (piyeOos;) of Thy divinity? Who shall make his
understanding {uov^} celestial
* I do not know whether u{hul (like Appe),
with a name preceding it, can =jumor. Whether
in Lepsius, Denkni. vi. 102, nos. 9, 10, 19 &c.,
Murray, Osireion, pU. 26, 31, it has this meaning
or is mere humility, may be doubted. Perhaps
read oyujHAi, the town of Ausim.
8 Lit. ' the Lartes '.
^ These complimentary titles designate merely
Constantine.
* Space would allow iiitO(^ n- or ne^p^d^i-
' the chief eunuch '.
^ I cannot find this form in literary use,
though it had acquired a legal meaning. V,
Rylands Catal., no. 139.
^ I.e.'' to me, Damianus '.
NUMBER 7
25
Fol. 3. -^ Recto (?).
t Verso (?).
margin
margin
ita^ajTe^ne-
^€TK^s>ly[2Ic-]
[TJiAnTMcy-
IXwj KUJCYW-
d^XoRCi WT-
Topi-^e •
[t]€ • nRoY"
fee TeTnewuj-
€K(3'IW€I UjS-
H nq;xi\oiio[c»-]
[g^]weY\Hi?iis.
louj fftoX u-
poii •
pewc^cY •
[js-j-yto nno^
ee rioyc«>.\-
^lU iixjid.no'YHTV.
H Hqc»€lt€^s>-
g^nneqgoo'Y *
nic»^ iiceei?-
nujHpe %x-
\oc*ei iiTeu-
iwluj McnoTO'Y
Kto*tid»-'^e
nno-yTe
<3'iM'sn5 uS
. .]nK*.p(x>q
ilTeKemTH-
KJvTis. Teq-
iiAi2v[noYH'X]
[tteTii]evujuj2v-
\\\^ uja^poit
A*:iiTno«YTe
nito['YTe %x~\
*
J^GAiecujifie
AJl€ [
J •
iiT&.<qRto il-
ftiecnto-
npa>[t«e
•
Teqv^'YX.**
toite* . .
1 .
g^]«.«€q[ecooY
•
l€RCO
Fol. 3. Recto (?). . . . shall be able fitly to account for {ji\via\oyi^(^iv ^)
Thy coming unto us, O Emmanuel, Son of God according to His divinity ?
It (?) altereth not, it is not transformed
. . . Who] shall be able to narrate (laTopL^eiu) or (rj) who shall record
{Xpouoypd(f)civ) or {ij) who shall trace (yeveaXoyeiv) Thy birth, O Emmanuel,
true (?) God . . . man
Verso (?). . . . divinity ; the young in age (r]\tKia) and the old (h't. great ^)
in His days ? What lips . . . silence .... shall be able to speak ?
What throat shall be able to cry out like a trumpet (crdX.) and belaud
{eyKcofiLd^eif) Thy sojourn (imSijixia) with us, true shepherd, that did lay
down His life {y}rv.) for His [sheep
Fol. 4. f Recto.
-^ Verso.
margin
]Te n*>.it iinen-
' Could TtxvoXoyl^a} have such a meaning ? The verb Rossi ii. I. 34 c would scarcely be the
same. ^ Not the phrase of Dan. vii. 9.
1143 E
margin
eiJLie g\Tn-
0
t'
itiju xxn^&juL
AX[
26
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
vCKb^a ^*^*^P^
n[
]oii
Ti^q ujto-
e«?€ne&.'\o-
^ne[
10
ne •
\^e.\ ttne-sno
r\.\[Heuic
]u)p
^'^ItewHik&.H
nnewcui-
ne[
•
ffto\ &>« CS
THp •
e[
C«*iftpiH\
rV^Hewc n*.-
n[
oyxe iiT-
]p«^c
n[n«.
Fol. 4. i?^c/^. . . . learn (it ?) through whom ? Fleshly {-(rdp^) tongue
hath not power to trace (yereaXoyeo') the birth of our Saviour (o-coTjyp).
Verily {dXtjdcos) my grow old
Verso. . . . confess (dfioXoyuv) unto us what befell. I will not release
thee, O Gabriel, neither (ovSi) will we
Fol. 5. -♦ J^ecio. 1
\ Verso,
n-so^eic n»i-
y^z^v^^ [Atd^pij>.]
'
««e •
Tcuiige €T-
A^-ipe t«Apid<
tMhy eT€-
TenXoo'Xe
penjjiN[p]R».-
[
€
CT^^CtOOY
piTIC IlgH-
«i[
JCa^ipe jLia.]pi*>.
CTpoYoeiit
Tc €Te^^vl-
Voa^i^?^
eneTgAJio-
ne neit-so-
? [
■ ^rj-TO
oc g«tnR*>.-
€ic ic ne;)(;^c
tio'vfc[ ||
gito] eTcne-y-
Rc ,tine«^i-
•
?
•
©"Ytoite^
fiec iinutcy
a
neT'Y"
^i^'ipe T€U-
1
1
e nii^-
T&.C(5'« [giUOT]
KU>&
* Or joyw
ite {/em.).
Fol, 5, (Possii
^/y «^/ « /rtT/ 0/ t>
his MS.) Recto. .
. . Hail (xafpe)]
NUMBER 7
27
Mary [garment (?)] that is [on thee ?], which is their . . . stone ^
. . . which they . . . Ja[cob ^
. . ., the Lord is with thee. Hail (x-) Mary, light {levis) cloud ^ which
illumineth them that sit in darkness and the shadow of death. Hail ()(.)
thou that hast found [grace], the Lord [is with thee
Verso. . . . Hail (x-) (Mary), pure meadow, wherein is the pearl {/lapy.) *
which is our Lord Jesus Christ
. . . Hail (x-) gold (?)
Fol. 6. t ^'^^^^ (
?)•
— *• Verso {}).
TeT]eA*.[ec]€-
TH [Tn]jv[pee-
nenT^-cxno^q]
neie'YLA*]?! €-
lto[C €]TO«Y«>.[iw&
T[n]e>>peeuo[c
n&.p&. n[€;)(^po-
neg^ encoTVcX
AJt&.pi& eCKOC-
•seejpfiHK e-
•
ItOC itTttWT-
^^^w^?op^v xiu-
jtiei gnenic-
TtoM «tnei-
pequiice •
U'soXttec tlii-
sic
THAie ItlJU. •
ito^ iicye €-
^IX-sic €poi c3 T-
JL*2< llCOi • MXi\-
ecgo'\<5' gtin-
TopniH eT<?e-
n«>.pe€noc e-
ncywT^^yiiis.
ecX^^c ecTO'Y"
nH efctOR
TO'>(b^b^Si -seep- Rosi gp^^q * Te-
flHR €TUitt ^T^'tiecflCOK €-
•sH'Y ^ giiitec-
fca.X €T(5'ItI(3'(0-
eTeignnpe
iSnemocy n-
goyit bJ^ni en-
UJT CTUJO'Y-
WTft^CUJOi-
[».n]e».[nT]HAA2x
THpq €q£HU
€IT • ^['X^
ne
]€I110(3'
ego'yit enpn[€]
TeT€ttec[
?
. .]h €UJ[
[Tn*>p]ee[H]oc
* Here Rossi
, 62 c.
* Or ' ... to thee ' {/cm.), oyw being a verb.
' Or 'jasper stone' U)ii]e ni&[cnic.
^ (y. Cairo, Theotokia 195 (= Tuki 100) and
Isa. xix. I, which verse is similarly used in x^^'P*-
TKHioi, though differently interpreted, by Joh.
Damas, (/"C. 96, 693) and Theod. Stud, {ib. gg,
725). It is remarkable that the Ethiopia (Fries,
Wedddse Mdrydm, 38), renders Ij..Jl^ by za-ba-
^amatt ' true ', taking it for iL-^iifc : a contribution
towards proof of translation from the Arabic.
Nothing can of course be deduced from these
coincidences as to the early existence of a Sa'idic
Theotokia ; the specimens in Samannudi's Scala
(Paris MS. 44, f. 21) show indeed true Sa. forms,
but may point (in the 13th century) to a version
from Bo. But if Simeon Kukaya {ca, 520) be, as
Euringer ( Or. Christ. 19 1 1 , 2 1 5 ff.) plausibly sug-
gests,author of the Theotokia, the present passages,
in a work dating only some 80 years later, and by
a writer of Syrian origin, have an added interest.
* Cf. Cairo Theot., 178 ; also, besides Usener's
article (in Theol. Abh.f. Weizs'dcker), Rossi, /. c.
58 b; Rylands Cat., no. 72 ; Kebra Nagast,ed.
Bezold, p. xl and § 68 ; and Lagarde, Aeg. 48,
22 (= P\ Robinson, p. 53) where read ojni for
28
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 6. Recto. . . . ' him whom she hath borne, out of {napd) the time
(xp.) of bearing.' Tell me, O holy Virgin (nap.), whither thou goest for (?)
this great meeting ^ [and] this great
. . . She who never desired (eTriOvfietv) the distractions (/zV, consolations)
of the market-place (dyopd) nor the festivities ^ of the drinking-place, nor
meetings {a-vvTv\La) for merrymaking. She who never entered a house
that was near to the ^ She who did not
Verso. . . . holy Virgin (? nap.) Mary, adorned (Koa-fieTv) with all know-
ledge (eiricTTTqfMT]), sweet in her tongue, preserving her eyes* from vain
glances. And the Virgin doth not work with her hands
. . . Tell me, O] Virgin, whither goest thou, this great distance, to the
hill-country (opeiuij) ? ^ 'I hasten and go,' saith she, * to see the marvel
that hath happened
Fol. 7. — * Recto.
margin
stc
Recoo'y iie-
feoTne •
•— ' • • • ,
nepcoT€ •
CX-pHya p{5 e-Yp-
gi\X £i.jjioi
[•gjiin]iiT*>.['Y-]
* Here Rossi, 62 c.
' 'Arravrrjfia is rare apparently. Atavorjfia
would fit, though less appropriate. Or ? «.n&n-
TH JU4.-.
^ V. Can. Athan., p. 66 n. To the instances
there add Triadon, ed. Lemm, § 368 = f,3LLi
(parallel to tixppaivtiv), and Paris 131 ^ f. 9
(?same MS. as Br. Mus., no. 362): e^cigcone
AMioycon eqgiTOYO)! jvyw «.m«w&c
gAiTTe^gHT eTJUTp*.feco\ iiJUAxevq. There-
t Verso.
margin
Sneq-xoeic ^Hd.uj[
€CltHY €pi<Tql> n^.c. .
di.q'si qo<5'c
«>.qcRipT*.
[gieJH iin . . .
'xo[€sc ei] ■
** Read epdkTC.
upon a saint appears, bidding oiiTCOc Kn«w-
AioYp AinneTgiTOYCoK •se&.q'^ aitoh
itd^K, and quoting i Pet. ii. 23. In this latter
passage, and in Brit. Mus. Cat., no. 2170., the
meaning can hardly be the same as in the others.
In Mingarelli 295 it is equally obscure {cf.
Stern, Gram,, p. 388).
' ' Temple ' seems unlikely, though my copy
suggests it.
* Lit. 'preserved in her eyes'. Cf. Ps.
cxviii. 37.
^ Cf. Luke i. 39.
NUMBER 7
29
Fol. 7. Recto. . . . the barren woman. Yet (eVi) other six months is it/
until womb] swollen.^ I shall see how that the breasts, which
were dried up, after the (proper) time {xp.) have become full of milk.'
Perchance ^ indeed they have deceived me [in that] which [they
Verso. . . . of(?) his Lord, when she came up to his mother, he leaped*
and jumped [a-KLpTciv), he leaped [in the] womb(?), ere(?)
. . . ' How (Pwhat) come unto me(?) [my?] Lord and the mother
of my Lord ' ^
Fol. 8. -^ Recto.
TUie TCOAt.[ltT]
£j^£Y€pH[y •]
CTpd^THp*.-
THC •
^O-Yt^TpivTOip
eqitH-y ep*..-
Tq juneq'^-
poiii •
O'ywjwc eq
IIH'Y [€p*kT]q
sic
[uLnjeqeco-y
[T]eo)c CS U&.-
[uijepNTC cy-
[«j]nHpeTe
[TOjmOltOAAliv
i».T'XIRJvl[0C'Y-]
HH JUlU^[pH-]
HH ^ni e-
iie'Y€p[H'y
itTn[
f Verso.
iic'YjepH'Y dwi- 2;ynepeT[Hc •]
TJei e-y^iieH • ^CVnoR js.iqi ii-
ne}s&.q \\(S\ ngie- jut^^'y mtUR-
po]v|rjs.\THc
sic ____
Wik.jo'Ytoujq cy-
fiejnno'yii cne-
g^pocy] MiteR-
R2vT&.2^P«».]RTHC
] ?
]uje
T«.(3'pHiI 11-
TCKJU.iV&.'y
noK ii^coq-
Te nM€£i5-
o'ye £ieH jli-
n€R'SO[€Ic]
«[TORn€ ItO-]
uiepiT
* Here Rossi, 61 c.
Fol. 8. Recto. . . . coming] to his general {(rrparrjXdTijs) ; a ®
{(TTparcop) coming to his recruit (Tipcop) ; a shepherd coming to his sheep.
Howbeit (recoy),'' O my beloved, a marvel is the dispensation (oiKovofiia) [of
God ] of the singer (vfiv^So^) David,^ ' Mercy and truth are met
^ Luke i. 36.
* C/. the phrases in Rossi, ii. i. 10 b.
* Here, I assume, the preacher resumes.
* Luke i. 44.
' lb. 43.
^ ' Groom ' is the sole meaning offered for this^
Probably a mistake for a high military title.
' 'Mean while 'seems unsuitable. Perhaps read
OfUlK.
^ Ps. Ixxxiv. 10.
30
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
together ; righteousness [SiKaioavyr]) and peace (elp.) have kissed one
another ' ^
Verso. . . . talked one with another, whilst yet (ert) they were in the
womb. The hieropsalt {lepo\jr.) David said,^ ' Deep answereth unto deep at
the voice of Thy cataracts (kut.) '
... be unto me servant (inrrjpiTrjs). It is I have taken away the barren-
ness of thy mother ; for she shall bear thee and thou shalt prepare the ways
before thy Lord John, my beloved
Fol. 9. \ Recto.
margin
R*».e&.pi'^€ nite-
OUl€ £ieH %x-
nesrt'soeic •
glTOOTR •
* Here Rossi, 61 c.
Fol. 9. Recto. .
^Htok n[e
neqiy*.[
(Svs. €q[
iin€q[
^Htor n[e
riTenev[
y
Verso.
]€«
] juinen-
J • • •
margin
to AJl2s.pi&, Tnjwp-
eewoc •
eJT^enei- ^^puiice i\TO
] e£io\ Jx- ^CVpu-eciuS juumo
]nei jui&,'Y&.d»-Te •
o
eiicxi'Y WTO ©"Ynd^pee-
]ll HOC ?
*" ncK-soeiC. * Here Rossi, 58 c.
Make clean {KaQapi^t^iv) the crooked paths before thy
Lord.^ Thou it is by whom I shall be baptized (/3a7rr.). Come now,
honoured bearer of good-tidings, make clean {KaB.) the paths before the
. . . Thou Thou
Verso. . , . signify {<jr\\iaiviiv) ^ .
out from
^ Rossi, ii. IV. 94, Fr. vi STe appears to expa-
tiate on this.
2 Ps. xli. 8.
because of this first-born (?) that
^ The verb used recalls Isa. Ivii. 14.
* Occurs in Rossi, 62 c, but I cannot identify
the two passages.
NUMBER 7
3^
- ... reached thee (not). The pangs {dyoavia) of the first-born ^ befell
thee not, O Maria the Virgin {nap.). Thou didst bring forth, thou a virgin.
Thou didst deliver ^ thyself, thou a virgin
Fol.
lO.
Recto.
margin
6ui\ a efeo\ • Te-
^\oo\e iineT-
jLiootte iincto-
MT THpq •
ncWWT TH-
pq i^.p'^epcoTe
OJA[
itoc[ ? (y^oju-]
^Ajl* iiuioq [ttgew-]
Toeic q[
M«».q gUiC RoY* 'y'Ul^ Jl€.\Oy[OJUL^]
giTHTcyepu)- i3ju*^K».[pioc]
Te iWoKiRH ^UI nnHc[d
^IleTeJuepe-
uiJw ujonqt* 2vqu)-
[plfe egoYTi 2.n-
margin
iSRRe^poitoc
JU.ii«ROCJJlOK-
p&.Tcop Stor-
ne ne'Y'^Hjuii-
^opc^oc THpoy •
'S€JLlltJUl&. ujo-
on nb.y ^iin-
'' Cf. nexcJuepenTHpq ujonq oy^e jueyeiyop&q ego-yit
[A«.wn]ci£iT
[xiit]npH •
[iicioJY • JULU-
«c it
[itUJHllt TCUi-
[uje] niyoJAi
[AAIl^e]^swp
o
[ncRp'YCjTiN.pc
' Here Rossi, 58 c.
€YA>-«k itcy WT in Damianus' Synodikon, Miss. i. 38, line 7. I propose to re-edit this text shortly,
having identified it with that in Chabot's Chron. de Michel ii. 325 ff. Cf. my Ostraca, no. 18 n.
*^ Here Rossi, 59 a, b. ** Perhaps with Rossi neiTo[eic. * Here Rossi, 56 a, b.
Fol. 10. Recto. . . . dissolved. Thou {fern.) dost nurse ^ Him that
shepherdeth all creation. He that giveth food unto all creation, thou
gavedst Him milk when (cop) a child, with thy reasonable {XoyLKo^) milk.
He whom no place may hold was confined within
. . . swathed Him in bandages O this blessed (//a/c.) manger,
O these *
Verso. . . . the] hills [and] the sun and the moon and the stars and the
^ So far recorded only as a Bohairic form,
though Peyron (280b) knew the Sa'idic
" Lit. (reading «.ppjULecico) ' didst act mid-
wife '. Pap. Bruce, p. 259, uses the verb as
here. Perhaps for TJuecio {cf. Steindorfif,
Gram.'^, § 262).
' Reading g\oo\e with Rossi.
* ' Incorruptible bandages ' (Rossi).
32
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
trees of the field ; the summer and the spring (ea/)), Snow (x'ft>»') and ice
{Kpv&raWos) .....
. . . the Cherubim] and the Seraphim, the powers {Sv^afxis) and the seasons
(xpovos)^ the principalities (apx'?) ^"^ ^^^ powers (e|.) and the rulers
(Koa-fxoKpdruip), Thou it is art the Creator (Srjfiiovpyos) of them all. And
he saith, ' There was not place for them in the lodging '
Fol. II. I J^ec/o.
margin
-^ «■ giuiCY ilgen- €.Sio\ • ij.[*kpo'y-]
n(3'i fio'y[cottuj]
go'ine CT^e-
cye €TfieT€n-
pui • n«oYT€
owe n-^Hjuixop-
[n]geitToeic
eeoo-y ri[g«<ip€-]
TIROC . [c
Xic^ eTC[u)TJUt €-]
poll j5.n[oo'Y •]
ll«^peq's[i ujine]
ita"! [
n[
Verso.
margin
[iind>>]pd.iiojuioc
sic
[wv AJuutjiiTnoY- 8"
[t€ €]«ynuip«
[iin€i]toT €^o\
[iinujHJpe juim-
[nentta*. e]TOY[5^-]
[*.fe jLid.lpo'Y-
ii](3'i
Probably = Rossi, 57 b.
? it[e.i e-].
^€ it(5'i nneT'Y"
\iCTHc eq-
•sco ijuuLOc "xe-
neJuTiJU.^. wjo-
on i\^s.•Y oXin-
AJi8w n(3roi"\e
Toeic d>.'Y's[Toq]
gito-Youiq [
€p€noyoiui[q
d.p'^&i £i.n[
[. .]c Me[e It
^ 'Hidden
' Here Rossi, 56 c.
for us ' (Rossi). « First visible letter not very like "y. ' ? eT[onoJU«w]7e,
« The prolonged stroke over n demanding ju., one cannot read ujoJULHT n.O'y[ciek.
Fol. II. Recto. . . . clothe them [selves ?] in garments of great price, of
divers sorts, some because of the summer, others because of the winter.
But (5e) God, the Creator (STjuiovpyos), is swathed in bandages
. . . Let [them] be shamed [now], the evil wolves of [here]tics {aiperiKos)
^ Read Opovos with Rossi.
NUMBER 7
33
[that are] hidden in the city (?n-6Aty), that hear us to-day. Let him be
[shamed]
Verso. . . . [Let them] perish, the presumptuous (}av6dST]?) transgressors
(Trapdvofios), [they] that name (? oi^o/id^eiv) three divinities, dividing the
Father from the Son and [the] Holy [Ghost (ttu.).^ Let] them
. . . the holy evangelist (evayy.) . .
them in the lodging,' and 'they swathed Him in bandages and laid Him in
a manger.' [Him whom] the manger did . . ., thou (/em.) didst take
like
^ saying,^ * There was not place for
No. 8.
From a Sermon, treating here of the Last Judgement. The inability of
the righteous to aid the wicked in that day is similarly alluded to in
Homilies by John Jejunator and Theophilus.*
Pol. I. — * Recto.
xuuiiTeqiHM
[n&.]lU)T €R-
d CCOR WTe-
neqiwT cy-
u)U}£i gttoy-
pijue 5Sno«Y-
nd^tgnpe
margin
\ Verso.
ItOT lt*>-ttOYq
€«e«n€R-
*snoi •se[
end.'Y [epoR]
gnneigice
to n[*,.]itoT juit-
uja^oiA JuLuo'i
efcoHeei&.
€poR iinel-
'se ^.igice
ei'^cfeco n^.R
margin
b/)
S
* AIJUOI.
* What relation this heresy bears towards the named nxarajvirrji.
distinctive position of Damianus himself (v, * A Greek verb.
Kriiger's article, PRE.) is not clear. In Rossi, ' Luke ii. 7.
57 be (if parallel here) the sect in question are * Budge, Copt. Horn., 38 inf., 71 inf.
1143 F
34
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. I. Recto. . . . wretchedness, (saying,) ' Woe is me, my father !
Thou wilt leave me behind thee ? ' And his father shall make answer,
with weeping and groaning, ' Woe is me, my son ! [I] have not power
[to'
Verso. . . . ' my] father, it were good if thou hadst not begotten me.
For ... to see [thee ?] in these distresses. O my father, I have not power
to help {^o-qOelv ^) thee here. Because I was at pains and taught thee '.....
Fol. 2. I Recto.
<5'I'X KTec-
ujeepe npq-
ep«ofee iiT€-
ei efco'X. giTJU-
margin
Verso.
MTecuj[ee-]
pe •see'YM**'-
ito'sc en[RO-]
il(yi T€c«je-
epe •seo'yoi
jULtiiy(3'OAjt six
juo'i efcoH-
eei2)k. epo • €-
6o\ osedLigicG
margin
Fol. 2. Recto. . . . groaning and thou shalt (?) find a righteous (SiKato?)
mother there, clasping the hand of her ill-doing daughter and the judgement
{diT6(f)acns) coming forth from the Lord Jesus
Verso. . . . her daughter, because they are about to cast her to the
torments {KoXaa-i?) . . .^ her daughter will cry out, ' Woe is me, my mother !
I have not power to help (/3o.) thee. Because I was at pains '
' Nominal for verbal forms are not uncommon ; lands no. 340.
of this same verb, e.£. Brit. Mus. no. 370, Ry- 2 totc probably too long for the gap.
NUMBER 8
Fol.
3. -> Recto.
piJAlC gld.-
[lyiijgojt jj-
nejcyou uju>-
TT[e MTJecge
f Verso.
nwf JA-
neo'Y[oM ujto-
ne nT€[cg€
eiteg^*'^ uc-
ge e-yoon n-
jjd^peitTco-
B
•^iRd^ioc eq-
(S'l's Ajneq-
coM Rpeqep-
itofce • tlTe-
T&.noc5d»,cic
margin
©"YM TltpiAJe
epou jjjjd».Y-
&.«lW Ttinwg^
wneitgHT
TItUJHUJ RHp-
jj€c e-xtou
iiniwTene-
•
margin
e
- Cf.
Mai
k xiii. 19.
35
Fol. 3. Recto. . . . weeping and groaning, the like of which never was.
And thou shalt find a righteous (SiKaio?) brother clasping the hand of his ill-
doing brother and the judgement (a7ro0.)
Verso. . . . the like of which never was. Woe [unto us] ! Let us arise
and weep over ourselves and break our hearts and scatter ashes upon us,
ere the
Fol. 4. I Recto.
£W[T]jJJF[Te
nueTO'YJv»«^fe
[jjtt«]&.noc-
To7V.oc e'y-
•sn'io ij.jA.on
giMtewT^n-
Js.&.'Y • JJH u-
d
u
a
B
Verso.
mostly
illegible
•seTenep-
d
bo
6
36
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
i».tt tStaa.-
margin
Fol. 4. Recto. ... in the midst of the saints [and] the apostles (air.),
upbraiding us for the things we have done. Shall not {ixrj) our mouths be
shut and we find not a word to say, whilst they upbraid us for that
Verso. . . . because we fear men more than [Trapd) God. If thou say ....
No. 9.
This Homily does not appear among the works ascribed to Gregory
Nazianzen.^ The connected foil. 5, 6, 7 contain the author's name ; they
belong therefore to the title-page, fol. 1 ; while foil. 3, 4, connected by their
subject-matter, appear immediately to precede fol. 5. But since the title
relates to Rom. iv. 15, therefore foil. 11, 12, 13 must belong to this same
text, dealing as they also do with that verse. Again, repentance being the
subject of foil. 3, 4, 5, therefore fol. 2 probably comes near these. Finally,
I have noted (on my copy) that foil. 8, 10 appear, from their present shape,
to lie near to fol. 7 ; they too, then, should belong to this sermon ; while
fol. 9, dealing, like the last, with charity,^ should probably be placed close
to them.
Cf. also No. I.
Fol. I. — * Recto.
[pioc] neeeoXoi^oc' nenicKonoc'
f Verso.
[+] ]iyie •
•xooc' -xee-y-
•xio' [Ojuoc*]
-^'X€n[jLiev' €T€-]
jLiitn[oxt.oc']
• Above this line another, or an ornament. The six lines of title are in a sloping script.
* Nor among those of his namesakes.
' On Zoega p. 19 is the title of a homily by Gregory on charity. Its text is unpublished.
NUMBER 9
37
\oc] e^Toyb^b.^
* 'senjtxiK* €Te«ii«to-
gHTeKR\H-
«2HT[q' iSTt-
ju,]oc' itgHTq'
juinnd.p2vfijs.cic a
ci«^' • d^Wew' •siit-
n«.pd.[6d.cic'-
Te'Yitoy' c'Y"
' CR'SIO' [aAJUOc']
n«i]no'Yc'
neyg(ofc
gjuooc' gn-
♦seo-Y [cD ndw-y-
eTpe-
•
Tcyndi^ic' •
^oc'' [
Tnuji*.-
tie's irpa^'Y^'H
[-t-e]YUj*^ttcui-
gJU.T?V.O
OSeitlTltCH-
Rcoic' • e'y-
•
Tju.' ctXc^ic'
epoit
[Atjvnjnei
' 'Sto' tittoc
• •
iiT€R€OYei
con
]Tq
oteTK'^
ei junncwc'
•
' cute
?
gTHn €T-
•
uji^Ypntofe^*
ItTH
• <? ?
JLin€llT&.Y-
•S€
«
cjOTAieq' il-
•
•
Tje-yitoy •
. .]n».CU)TJLl'
?
•
* After this I read n ., very doubtfully. It did not seem to be d^jUHn.
Fol. I. Recto. A Homily (ofiiXia) of St. (ayios) Gregory the Theologian
(0€6X.), the bishop (ctt.) of Nazianzns^ which he pronotmced concerning
the holy apostle (a7r.), namely^ ' The place wherein there is not law (vo.), t/tere
is not transgression (Trapd^aa-i?).'^
. . . good (?)... that . . . the word (?) whereby (?) we point out
(? o-qfiaii/eiv)
, cried {-Kpavyrj) after her, saying, We give heed unto
Verso. . . . Wherefore ? I will tell. (It is because) whenever they come
forth from the church, nay (aXXa) from the moment that they are seated at
service (avva^L?), if they hear the lesson (Ae^ty) and there follow another
(lesson) after it, straightway they forget what they have heard. Let them (?)
hear
. . . Paul, [who] saith, ' the place wherein there is not law, there is not
transgression.' What sayest thou, O Paul ?
1 Rom. iv. 15.
38
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 2. 1 Recto
— » Verso.
AlCOYCHC
nc«no\iTey[e
j.q'^ nitojuoc
uujopn' •
i.q'xooY n-
]njK-
-1 ^.'^.\^>.' eujd^q-
itenpot^H-
[tlJS.g£l] C<i».p £^0-
•
•sooc* "se-
THC' i».Yto'
ne[
]^& i.j'YiJ^ cdvcco-
eic gHHTe'
Sno-ynic-
-+-eiC gHH[T€]
[cy] nari T^.eT^a)
j^.KO'Y'SJvi
Te^e* tin-
'«^'xi uj[ine
]o oyM^».b
*inpROTR*
nctoc' d^najH-
dioK [
J • •
€p«o£ie'
pe' junMO'Y-
juih[
;>
•seewene-
Te* TtocYti*
«Ji^p[
[epajja^iicY*.*
eoo'Y* €n«.i
£io*Y*n*.JX
oil itcf it-l
['-^Ineqoyoi
lytone' ax-
GneqeiiOT*
T«.YP[
•
juor' • eTC-
i.qei equji.-
i^ttOK [
Itiofce
-^n^vine' -xe-
-xe' nAiutJvu
Te €T[ tl-]
p
TeKnoAi-
eqosto' tiAioc' •
T«.qe[
?
Tiev' THpc'-
'seeuj'xei.i-
WR&. M[lJLt
] €feo\
-> • • •
ne TjuRo-
•xooY jiiiis.-
fftoX d.[a
•
tr' enno-
npot^HTHc*
cenHT [e-l
]qujcoite'
jfee' URecon •
eToyivevfe'
fioV ii[juioi]
joYOiuj'
-HTJji€TJs.noi».'
MHTit' e^Y^'
' «TJ>.q['XOOc]
eTJpeqTftwX-
itniio^e*-
a^'yuja^'xe' iiii-
i>.ii' \\<3\ [nito-Y-]
[(SooYi* ' uieq-
ne T«iROTR*
juhth' cr&kx-
Te' ♦s[ef>wAtH-]
o'YJiios''
epoq'* ep-
Wh.'^isW ' n€-
eiT[ii «jd.poi]
MeTn]to' eq-c
-^ ujes^nnptoAie*
margin
margin
ej-soiq'
ROTq' enrt-
margin
margin
" ^lw•VO) or
e^Wdk. '' ne^iyT?
<= Not an epithet
of eTnu).
Fol. a. Recto. . . . Moses. He gave the law (voix.), He sent the prophets
(np.) and they believed (ttutt.) not. Afterward the Son of God arose upon
His Father's right, and came and spake with us, saying, ' If I have sent my
NUMBER 9 39
holy prophets (tt/d.) unto you and they have spoken with you in my
name
. . . Lo, I am put to shame (?) through all things
they flee from [me ']. Hath not God said, ' Come unto me ^
Verso. ... for (yap) my [yoke] is easy and my burden is light '
the burden [If] one betake him to Christ by reason of . . . sin (?)
disease(d ?) [and ?] desire that He would heal them, He doth
not [lay a heavy ? bur]den
. . . ' and first thou live strictly {ttoXlt^v^lv)' But (aXAct) He saith,'^
' Behold, thou hast been made whole ; turn not again to commit sin, lest
a worse thing than this befall thee,' which is (to say,) * Thy whole way-of-Hfe
{iroXiTda) is (that) thou turn not unto sin again.' Repentance (/^er.) of sin
is not returning thereto. If a man turn unto God
Fol. 3. f Recto.
T€ eqo-Y-
coaj' CAieTik-
tioei • eq-si
•tnT-Ynoc'
pn[
Ko['y(3^?V.o]o^e'
MO
epepjvTc
UO
T^V'2£pH'y*
fee' [
€'St«TIR«^^*
1 6ico[
epeT€CA.ne*
Tit[
nHg* eg^pj^'i
Hd.
e'liie epe-
•xe
itecnoeiuj'
ose'
•soce' ene-Y-
•
epH-Y* • iiee'
t'
iinpuijuie'
^[
€q«d.qi* Teq-
n€
» Matt.
xi. 28-30.
Verso.
]nj».
]t6V
]pl'
•
] ergi-
lno<3'€
?
?
]op eq-
?
]€iUlIl-
].€C€
' John V.
tictoq •
■gertKocYe'
njLiooy'
cd.n'soi •
■getiKoo'Ye'
C'YgJULOOc'
e&oV ^-
n-soi • geit-
■Koo-ye' €'Y"
A.g'e pa^-Toy'
gin-soi £i-
no'yg'n jua.
iigjuooc*
UJA.ItTO'y-
14.
40
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
©"YcpHTe
pn' iinoeiiy'
KT€(5'\00(3'€ *
margin
■R&.tt[
?
■xi[
Te ee' uinpui-
]pwjLie'
nu)g^ ene-
nT€-
Rpo* • eY"
€1
J
-+- ujiwnnwg^
]«,'
-a.e* eneupo
] cpoq'
RTen'soi
]Y
AAOOlie' •
nj-soi •
-'-uji.'Y^* '^^'
e •
eg^pdki gjui-
TO*y'
margin
Foi. 3. Recto. . . . desiring to repent {fXiTavouv) he hath the type
{tvttos!) of a ladder, the foot thereof fixed upon the earth, its head reaching
up to heaven and its steps ^ raised one (above) the other. Like as a man
lifteth his foot from the earth and setteth it upon the first step of the
ladder, even thus the man
Verso. . . . others ^ stay in the water, hanging upon the ship ; others sit
on the outside of (?) ^ the ship ; others stand upon the ship and have not
found place to sit, until they attain unto the shore. But (Si) when they
attain unto the shore and the ship is in port, they come ( + Si) up from (?)
[the ship
Fol. 4. -^ Recto.
K . om e'Y"
glAOOc' VkiKT
\uic' JULM-
WCTgiuLlLllO-
oy* Sceei
THpoY* e-zsju-
neTujoY"
CSoY* itce-
\ Verso.
g[ ]lROC a
' KOCJULIKOC, K\HpiKOC, g^pCTIKOC ?
Two'Yn' ose-
€IMJ>weC*Rp«<-
110 ei • H^-
•xeilitdiWitg
* noeity is a new word.
' The preceding column too dealt with the
shipwreck : -xoi is legible.
2 I can find no instance of gJULOOC so con-
structed. Brit. Mus. Gk. Cat. iv, no. 1609 is too
uncertain ; Crum, Oitr. no. 35 1 still more so.
NUMBER 9
41
0'Y'2ti^i TH-
C€[
lyji^pe-
UJA.UfKp-
pcY • Tevi-
9TI
JRIt
gXXo' Hc»fte-
-t-TC ee' jmne-
q[
Oj^yew ei
Ti^itoei •
Toynj><£€'
•-
?
+JL1H i^RCIItt
c'Y^fei'Xe'
^Tt
]eq-
'Xlft.eHKH
wcycoT*
ee[
L- P2>V]\o*a itq-
AxnnjuLoy*
ojjineqctti^g'
o\\[
[ec^Rp&.JTe'ye'
b^n* £iiTeK-
eTenjv'i-
[«iiAo]q fice-
JU.UTKO'YI •
ne oyite-
?
]c epoq'
1 O'Ypcoiie* eq-
poc' rt»t€-
's[
]€C»Kp^)<-
ptto6e' eq-
T^^itoi*..' •
KeK.[
Te-ye ^.\l\^w* o-y-
Kca* iigTHq'
-+-iyA>peTJi»«T-
g«wC[
jumta]t(3'ojli'
, _ 0
ly^vlt£THq'
1 epo[
Te' eq-sui'
finno'YTe'
(i]ms.y*
iiijuoc' -se-
TiK^poy*
?
margin
THpcy' "-
]^^
margin
margin
* 6q€
p- or 6q«ei.p-.
Fol. 4. Recto. . . . they remaining (/zV. sitting) placidly (kuXoos) with
them that are in the water, and all come on to dry-land and are all saved.
This is the manner of him who shall find a single grape in his cluster/
that is to say, a portion (fiepo?) of repentance (fx^T.). God's pitifulness
reacheth all of them
Verso. . . . when] he [shall] grow old and be temperate (^yKpaTeveiv)
and they . . . him ... be temperate (ey/c.). But (dXXd) [it is] an impossi-
[bility that ? the] body {a-co/xa) . . . two (?)
. . . torment and didst arise (saying,) * I will be temperate (^yK.) and will
repent (/xer.).' Thou knowest not that thou shalt live till thou be old and
(then) repent (/zer.). Hast thou (/xi]} established a covenant (Siad.) with
death ^ in thy youth ? A man that, sinning, turneth his thoughts to God's
mercy, saying,
» Cf. Isa. Ixv. 8 (Sa'id. ec/. Schleifer).
2 C/. Isa. xxviii. 15, 18.
114S
G
42
THEOLOGi
KAL TEXTS
Fol. 5. t p.
I?.
-^ p. i^.
margin
margin
IC Jf ^c
[eiiyd^lim-Y'
1 iigHTO'Y eqo
T€ IlT«».qiwd».c' •
t:^'y\[&.RTH-
€p€nil]jS.HT'
ijuu.&.c'oc* •
' o'YXP"*^''"**'"
pion [
tljtio'YTe' a
• • • •
woe* eqtt2^'2si
iio-yt*!
it]*.po'ynes.*
equjjvnuio'Y'
(yoV g^it'Xd.d.'y'
itce
It Ajijudii nq-
ijind.Tq««e-
iigoife' iio'Y-
e-suiq*
Kio'] itdwiiofee*
Teviioei • qitdk-
^pHCTIiwIlOc'
o'Yne
eh o\ itqcyoj'
1 K«».Ti^l\T2v'
d..n'n€ • o-y-
cq'* H [eq-
. .jicyeg^b no-
e&.JUlIlT€' «t-
•
H ptujue eqoi-
^^wfea)[R
fee] e-sitneq-
necHT** n»t[«w']
pn' iul^p^>wlt' aa-
go\io[c'
nOjfee nq-
+eTe«iii\jvd.'y
ntto'YTe' it-
en»t;\' [no'y-l
[Tjii A^eT^v-
no'Yoein'
iio-yis* eqT«^-
p€qui[o'YT€
wo€i' ni.1
ngHTq • [cy-]
«€* Aifttoq fl-
H o-Ypeq-
tlTeiuiine'
■ 1 -^e nito'YT€
g&.g^ ilcon'
Kis. o'Yito'Y'*
0 MUJAAAIO
n«^pn[«i€]e'Ye
•
n«o«YTe «*.-
-+-n«».i iiTei-
, — 0
enitv •tnii-
b^vC n[neT-
T&.Koq' iiqp
juitte' i^'Y"
yje' nni>.«-
gAJinju*,.' e Tjm-
^pa)<y'c AinoeiK*
oyto' e-yKCxj
[TOKpd.]TtOp'
ju&.«y' ujis.e-
%x ^^.TqJJ^.oY •
iijLtoq' K[«i-]
[. . . .jnuoc .
neg^* 9['YXP"*^"
[+o'y;)(^]Ph[c]t[i&.-]
2H[T
Tiis.noc [eq-
[noc
[na.]'sic[
Perhaps too little, but grammar forbids jumncyTe.
" So copy, but must be (S'piog.
>> Should be
eqoyeg.
Fol. 5. P. 15. . . . ' If I] die, the merciful God shall have mercy with
me and forgive my sins,' and he continueth adding sin to his sin and
repenting (/^er.) not ; such an one as this is estranged from the mercy of
God Almighty {iravTOKp.) j
... therein, being a magician (fidyo^). Such an one as this, if he die ere
he have repented (/JtcT.), shall reach {KaravTav) the nether hell,^ the place
' Cf. Ps. Ixxxv. 13.
NUMBER 0
43
where no light is, neither (ou5e) shall God remember them that are in that
place for ever. A Christian (xp.) that shall
P. 16 {last of a quire). . . . that he hath done. A Christian (xp.) that
shall lie in anything is not a Christian. A man that sweareth by God's
name falsely destroyeth himself many times. God shall destroy him, and
he shall be in want of bread ere he die. A Christian
. . . amulet {(j>v\aKTripLov) shall go (?)... at all (oXw?) to the
place of a wizard or (^) a soothsayer, such an one hath already been
stripped [of baptism (?)^
Fol. 6.
ic
joycgi-
[Aie e]cnop-
]i e6oV
[gltJTUlItT-
[WOC] • JS-ltOR*
[poi jL3L\b<yb<-
[*j.]oc* iiTJv-
[iie]M€iOTe*
p. 1^.
H-ei\«j«kMpue-
din's! nfijwn-
TICUI&.' • kX-
-'-npTpeiiujo'y-
•2i€is.iit^opei
WTniCTIc'
ilT«(3'it Tnic-
-4-Tic' eco fi-
«».pi?oit' • Tnic-
Tic' e^Rite-
gfiH'ye' CO
tt&.pc*oii' •
-+"Hes.\toc ilnic-
Teye' enito'y-
\ p. IH.
KA.^(Oc ilnic-
Tcye* enju.o'y'
iiic' AiWTeq-
dittdiCTdwCic :
+*iR'si nfiivn-
ne^^c gicocoR*
».r' RJVgH'Y £i-
Aioq* gifii-
eeocY* eie
A.K*.*iR' iid^p-
+xto'YTe' egito
uiiA eqnevp
«ic' ilceT*.-
Ko' 'xe^.pc^on*
-l"eKTlAp«€-
C/. p. Ih.
TIC*Jl[&.
qeT[Teq-]
ct^pj>.[c»ic]
TegM[€
nceri[
em' jui[jjiuT-]
^pHc[Ti«i-]
noc' [
e'YTli[3'n]
£inuio['Y]
iinex^ [gi-]
totoK* e-
neqcJ^LOc-]
44
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
[iiTi'^e £iju.o-
TC
itRe-
gioo'Y on
TICUIJS.' «>.K-
Ticju*. • ce-
Fol. 6. P. 1 7 (y?^'^^ ^ « qtiire). ... a woman that fornicateth (nopueveiv),
she having an husband out from Christianity {-^prja-Tiavo^).
I, Gregory, I have not said this of myself alone; I have studied (?) the
laws (von.) which our fathers the apostles (arr.) did fix [Kavovt^^Lv) [for
them ?] that should
... If we do the deeds of baptism {^aTrria-fia), then (is it) well (/caXaiy)
that we have received baptism {^dn.). Let us not boast ourselves that we
wear {(f)opdv) the habit (crxvf^a) o^ faith (ma:), and (then) find faith barren
(dpyos). ' Faith without works is barren (dp.).' ^ (It is) well (/caXSy) thou
believe (Tria-Tiveiv) in God ; the devils {Saifioviov) also believe and
tremble ^
P. 1 8. (It is) well {Ka\m) thou believe (ttio-t.) in the death of Jesus and
His resurrection (dvdo-T.). Thou hast received baptism {^dnr.) and hast
clothed thee with Christ. If thou strip thyself of Him through thy
evil deeds, then hast thou made thyself barren [dpyos), every vessel that is
becoming old and perished being called barren (useless dp.). If thou do
not the deeds of baptism (/3a7r.), thou hast destroyed baptism : thou shalt
be stripped
. . . wipe off its (?) seal (o-^payt'y) from the brow and they ... no
sign of Christianity {-XP-)- ^oe [unto thee], if the sign of Christ's death
be not [found] upon thee, which is His cross {<tt.). For what wilt thou
do ? .... .
Fol. 7. f p. le.
margin
margin
TK €Tfie«eK-
epoo-Y* -xe-
gfiHye' eeo-
lteTT2kKO
o-y' • TniCTic'
H weitTi^'y-
* Jas. ii. 20.
= lb. 19
p. K.
-^^[
NUMBER 9
45
]€TA1
]€p€-
]eneR-
]eR-
[oy^pHcJTi^.-
[noc £(OluiT
[enjpNH* ii-
[n]e^c • jKi-xi
CO fi*.piToi\'*
-+-*>.i'sooc' fiKe-
, jjicyTe' egno
wiJLi* equjwp
a>.c ilceT&.RO
•XCA^piTOll' •
+eiT€' oho' il-
£OJLlUT : €1-
Te' gtto' ll£d».T'
€iTe* tto-yfe'
H-ecujd^itojto-
ne ncep&.c
WCeTdiKO
KKecon' \\-
SIC
fee* nce^5
• •
margin
T»lKO • UTOK
H-gUitOu' €R-
ntOT* €p&.Tq
iineeHci-
iiCTYpiOIl* •
-Hnwgf iTReR-
pSeioo-Ye'
y^c! • gio'ye'
egO'Y»' £ltT€R-
jueceHT* •
eR'Xto' .MM PC
•se^^ipuofce*
n-soeic'
itnitofee'
iinjs.go'y'
[b^n €too]t
H[
T[
^[
ep[
£_0A1 [
gieH [juine-]
©H[cI^.cT'y-]
p[ioM
CA.£t0[t0K]
€&oV [MW€K-]
iio£ie* [Ki?-]
Ti5R[TOR]
epocy [a.'yio]
lyn TU)[pe]
lt^l>.R* •?[€«-]
W€R[
Fol. 7. P. 19. ... thou . . . cry out, ' I too am a Christian (xp-) ; I have
received baptism (^dn.) in the name of Christ ; I have received Thy divine
body {(rco/j.a) [and] Thy blood shall say
. . . thee because of thy evil deeds. Faith without works is barren
(dpyo^).^ I say once more that every vessel that is becoming old and
perished is called useless (dpy.), be it (eiVe) vessel of bronze or (en-e) vessel
J Jas. ii. 20.
46
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
of silver or (eire) gold. If so be that they grow old and perished, they are
molten again and made new and cease to be called
P. 20. perishable or (^) perished.^ Thou likewise, if thou know that
thou art useless altogether {lit. on every side), hasten, flee unto the altar
{Ovaiaa-rripLov) ; pour forth thy tears before Christ ; beat thy breast, saying,
' I have sinned ; Lord, forgive me the sins of the past {lit. of behind) ; I will
not continue *
. . . hast] groaned . . . before the altar (? Ova.) . . . departed far from [thy]
sins [and tu]rned not again unto them, I it is will go surety for thee, that
thou do [not . . .
Fol. 8. -> Recio,^ p. ?
1 Verso, p. ?
margin
margin
'^ ^v^T^>.^H' Wb.y*
enecHT*
0
e-sjutnoeiR*
]nii
jLiitnno'^H-
ey^npoc-
pion' nqcui-
-^e[
t^opjv' enHi
TIA KCWO-Y*
Sl
AinitcyTe'
iiqei' • €i*2£e-
e[
epene'Y^HT'
1 pou' IITOR*
€1
[tC . £A1 £&.V
(Sn «<piKe'
uS nXi.iuoc'
T&.
gco
epoo-Y* -se-
jmnpKpine
€p[
JKO-V
WeTH'^
ilneTepe-
1 U|n[
nnjs.'
npoct^opjs.'
nncyre'
Ol[
"*^T' g^Ewpeq-
cioTt«' epo-
t'
pnofee'iie'
oy' • K&.it* ge"-
t'
7V]«^i^'Y' IIN-
MTenge* eTe-
H-peqpno6e'-
TJH[
iioj'YgAA* npto-
it^-eToc'ne*
Ue' JLlltTAwK-
TCTO)
* The traces of pagination here might be \ and a second letter ; not \ and \e., since these
would not, by rights, fall upon the same leaf.
* Lit. ' they that perish or that have perished '. It
English.
is not easy to reproduce this in idiomatic
NUMBER 9
47
[C5*».]fTH • T&.-
[c<&.n]H • A1€C-
[njeTeitcyc-
[tte •] cYtt-
[goeinje e'y-
]n €pe-
fiu'XHpiKOC
Qsooc juinu'Y-
TeyT&.npo
epocY* €TpeK- H-necito[q ax-]
npecfie'ye'
Teq[
Fol. 8. Recto. . . . nought shall save (?) ^ a man except charity {dyaTrrj).
' Chanty seeketh not the things that are her own.' ^ There are [some]
do
... to whom charity (ay.) is given that need {-\peLa) it not. There are
some do make offering (npocrcpopd) at the house of God, whose heart accuseth
them (saying,) ' Those unto whom we give offerings (Trp.) are sinful men like
unto us,' that is, the holy eagles (deTos) ^ the clergy (kXtjpikos), that do say
unto God, with the mere words of their mouth, ' Be favourable {Kara^iovv)^
come
( Verso) down upon the bread and the cup (TroTrjpiov),' and He heareth them
and doth come. I say unto thee,^ O layman (Xai/co?), judge {Kpiveiv) not
them whom God heareth,^ even {Kav) be they sinful men : thou hast nought
(to do with that). Hast thou been entrusted with them, that thou shouldest
intercede (Trpea-^eveiu) for their sins ? Rather (dXXd) have they been
entrusted with your souls (^//•l'.), that they may
. . . to(?) Ezekiel [shall] come upon you.^ The blood of [each] one shall
come u[pon] his [''
1 If so, iiegAS. is required. But this scribe is
not very accurate. * i Cor. xiii, 5.
' Cf. Can. Athanas. p. 16, where the same
simile is used. A sermon on Epiphany (Paris
131s ii4 = MS.of Br. Mus.no. 257 &c.) refers to
the deacons at the sacrament as ' the eagles
flapping (T«k«kTe) their wings around the body
* V. p. 65 note.
' The difference achieved by the varying pre-
position is between mere hearmg here and
acquiescing, obeying in the preceding sentence.
« V. Ezek. iii. 18.
"• ? 'hand'; cf. Ezek., I.e.
48
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 9. 1 Recto.
-^ Verso.
-
•xe [julneq'so-]
m
o«y]koy*^
OC' «€[*».Ri».g-
jqcjLiO'Y'
•
iwTeJTitei-
ep*«.TR [iic^.-]
]' • eie
-+-iti>.r[o[Y '^*^p]
AAC 8^ to Wdw-
gfio-YiP iin^H-]
^' 2>.IT*.nH
jii€p&.Te' -se-
Ke* • i^.1 W»i]
['2secg«N.]p€n€T-
•
iio-Y^w' it£[o'Yo]
TeTepT[.
•
-^-[Njq'sooc d
[--^ ujo^Yg^LHue]'
epoc' eK[ujdwW-
•
'X€]^KK^^>2'-
'^ g».T' e[jii]H-
■atl flTOfOT 6
]«toq'
ep]d».TK Rc«».-
ce' Ainn[o'Y-
iluoT
] ajiAoq'
[oj'YWNAJl' ii-
Te' • eie [ei-
1 eie n
• >•
€T<yi'x'
ngHKe' •
CtOTAA d<nOK
• •
2.^*:»[
»ine ;)(^c ic •
-l-[ejn€i'2kH pco-
^eet^ octoit
^e[
newj-soeic ^
•
^^TeTlti^*. c
Te' t[
CtOTA*
-i •
£[n]Teq(?i'S
iicy*.' u[tt]ei-
^^-T •
IlO'ylMd.JLl'
KO'yi [es-ttOK
c
[eq-sio] finoc
'4-p[»An]Tpe2H-
ne«T[*.T]eTit-
eR[
? itTei]£e
Ke cooyTii
i^JVC' tl[*wl
H -ei e
]oY
efcoA ilTe[q-]
[-HeJTfeen^wi ei\-
margin
<3'i'x' eosi •
uji^npcYneT-
•
€
margin
ooo-Y* "o-y-
&.[
margin
* Or junCTlteiAie. "^ This reading 1
anlikely if the stop after ic is
correct. C/. vo., col. i,
11. 3, 4 eie.
•= ? ■a.a.jyeiTk. ^ Or ^
si,[W&, nl[Tawq-. ^ Or
IITOK.
Fol. 9. Recto. . . . Do ye then
not (ovKovv) know, O
my beloved, that
. the hand of Christ [
esus [our] Lord ....
. hear David (?),
speakins; thus,
. . . [He hath not] said, ' Thou hast stood at the left of the poor,' but
{dWd) he said,^ ' Thou hast stood at the right of the poor.' Since {kireiSri)
every man that giveth with his right hand, when the poor stretcheth forth
his hand to receive
^ P». cviii. 31. But no text or version that I can find reads 2nd pers. thus, for 3rd.
NUMBER 9
49
Verso. . . . bless(ing?) . . . Dost thou then not hear that^ ' He that giveth
unto a poor (man), lendeth at usury unto God ? ' I indeed do (?) hear that^
' Inasmuch as (e0' o<Tov),ye have done it unto one of these little ones, it is
unto me ye have done it.' Wherefore if thou do evil unto a (?)
♦ . . . [? For (yap)] it is better to give charity (ay.) than if thou receive
from (?) 3
Fol. lo.
margin
nxwv* it£oXo-
KOTIttOc'
w&.c»es-Tuc Tp-
poAine' oyis.*
eq-soj AjLuc
]*>.c'- "seuiepeTdw-
[^s.^H i.j'W^.' <?&>nH* ujme*
] ? tlC&.MeT€-
-T-iij&.qTtoo«Y *
]c €£Too'ye'
[&.M] CtOTXl'
[AAJneigcofi*
£HTq' ojjvq-
[ujnHJpe* JUL- gjGLneqHi'
[Aioq •] tte-y- +nwjopn' n-
1 ? Prov. xix. 1 7.
2 Matt. XXV. 40. Note the reading.
1143
f Verso.
margin
K».n' oYpiu[[juj>wO-]
^^^* n2vq • Jvq-
neigocy' jvq-
tto<3^* npIijuLd.o
gitTno\ic'
i^qAJiooiye'
epoq' ilguin'
itd^q' • juut-
H-nc&^Tpeq-
TdLi>.q ttd^q'
e^qccYOiitq' •
+«^q(5'ui' eq'xi-
jvRpiite* ^u.-
neqgHT*
's.e.oy^xxAM.bi.o-
ne ns^'i n2v-
[
-+-es.qco[
+€pewei[jLie-]
eye' -^ [«•**-]
«.q^ [neq-]
* Or ' if thou thyself receive '
H
50
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
[no'Ypjcajue'
]HC'
^ UJO-]
ptojue CTq-
[o]Y2HRe'n[e']
TOOTq •
0'y[oi
margin margin
Fol. lo. Recto. . . . hath [not] need (xpeia). Hearken and I will tell
thee this thing, worthy of wonder. There was a man ? was wont to
give] three solidi (oXok.) in charity {dydnrj) yearly, one at {Kardi) a time.
He heard Paul saying,' ' Charity {ay.) seeketh not the things that are her
own.' He would arise in the morning on the day whereon he should do
charity {ay.), and would go forth from his house ; the first man that he
should meet {dnavTav), whether (/cdV) he were a poor man, ( Verso) or {Kav)
a rich, he would give it {sc. the solidus) unto him. He arose that day and
met {dir) a great rich man of the city {ttqKls) and he went toward him
stealthily and gave it unto him. After that he had given it unto him he
knew him, and stayed doubting {SiaKpti^dv) in his heart (saying), '' This man
is richer than {-rrapd) I. It is I have need (xpe^'a) to receive charity {dy.) at
his hands.' Afterwards
. . . and these thoughts contended with him. Likewise {onoicos^) he betook
himself (?)
Fol. II. -*■ Recto.
margin
]co[ •2£€'rc«ettHc[ic']
] epoc* &.q- iiiutco'YCHc'
eioTe' «Td>.Y-
cHe' jSnoy-
ojoine' gH-
[. .]?VjLineTU|aj
JTHpc
\ Verso.
margin
eiiiiui • ^e-
-^-^lA^s.* eTcIiR-
nevpdw6&.cic' •
Teige' jvii'-
T€ Tn^wp*.-
-^e . JVC nT[
'^ I Cor. xiii. 5.
2 "O/iwy ' however ' would seem more suitable.
NUMBER 0
51
Fol. II. Recto. . . . the Genesis (ye^.) of Moses. For {koX yap) the
parents too that begat Moses were not in Genesis, but (? aWa) all that
Verso. ... to (?) whom ? * Where there is not law, there is not trans-
gression.' He said, *Nay^; the transgression (napd^aa-is) is not of this
sort
t . • . . .
Fol. 12. — > J^ecfo.
f Ferso.
Tc' jvitne
1 [. . .JMMofee •
-l-€T6en».i
eT^e'xejs^'Y-
iKni>.y\oc*
""^ nnoftioc'
louj efeoV
Md.q' a^qnA^pe.'-
•senAti^* €Te-
^iJ tttioq*
jLxnnoMxoc
I iiju«»>' eTe-
JLl«^^vp^.fe^v-
AlltltOJUlOc'
CIC' • £OJUlOI-
AAitnevpd>.fe&.-
■ I toe' on' g^poY"
cic • eic oy-
*3 ettROTK
H-Hp iieTit^w-
igcone' ii-
G
B
eiiie' ii[neq-]
tte^X^pHCTi-
eiwT [jv«YtJ^>
[*.m]oc' • €IC
*wfeiAie\[€^
[njeyjvi^c^e'Xi-
UTivqe[ni-
011' b^yTixis^y*
e'Y-SAei • [^^'yto
€TOOTM *
H-nK'ece[€ne
[elic nec6o-
nTZxy
[oj'ye' Rsten-
4- ?
[€i]oTe eTO'Y-
[toXoc
Fol. 12. Recto. . . . not . .
. it. For this cause did Paul cry out,
Where
ere is not law, there is not
transgression (Trap.).' Likewise (dfxoLco?) also
1 Or'
V^erily'.
52
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Reuben, when he lay with Thamar,' his father's wife, [and] Abimelek,
when he coveted ^ (eTnOv/xuu), and the rest, when they
Verso. . . . sin, because the law (vo/x.) hath (had ?) been given him and
he hath (had ?) transgressed [napa^aiveLv) it. * Where there is not law,
there is not transgression {rrap.y Lo, how much shall not be ours,^ we
Christians (xp.) ? Lo, the Gospels (eiJ.) have been given unto us ; lo, the
teachings of our holy fathers the apostles {air.)
Fol. 13. -^ Recto (>).
feoV AJLAtOn •
gIC€* €T3'e-
€t' €pon •
€q<3'Xuj€* gR-
Tctouje •
goit' • oYOi
(i^opei ilo'Y-
«k.«p neg&H'Ye'
+2vMO[
9SJ[
€T[
np».[M AinnoY-]
ncott ew[itne •]
o
epcTju.nn'y-
efioV ilit-
\ Verso (?).
- 1 - ®
ItNJUJ lt(3'T
[neTn&.]Ti».20^
]oV •siti- -t-njuuv* eTcilR-
[grooyje* 192^.- uoaioc Um-
[po'Yge] iLuLH-
[Hwe] euj-se-
j-y' pio'
o*yd>.* ncytOT'
MJvO'y'2t2vI
eMRoA».cic*
iinujHpe'
nd».p2s.f!&.cic' •
+€ne iJLneici
nofee* epocy'
margin
» Perhaps o]Tr[pn]AieeY[e.
* A mistake for Bilhah; v. Gen.xxxv. 22 (21). 2 Gen. xx. 2.
Yet palaeographically £iei.\\*> and ea.jui«.[p] » I suppose this to mean, ' How great punish-
might well be confused. ments shall not be ours ? '
NUMBER 9
53
Fol. 13. Recfo (?). . . . cast them forth from us. Woe, woe ! How great
are the troubles that await us. If they slew this (man) whom they had
found gathering wood ^ in the field, what manner of death, then, is it shall
overtake us ? Woe, woe ! For we wear (cpopeii^) an angelic (ctyyeAf/coy)
habit {o'XVH'^) ^"^ have done the deeds [of
Verso (?). ... the garden What manner of [remembr]ance (?)
[is it shall] overtake us ? ^ from . . . till . . ., da[ily.] If
...that are] not ours(?). Verily {dXr]6a>s), my beloved, unless God
forgive us, there shall not a single one from this generation (yefed) be
saved from the punishment (/coXacriy) of the Son of God. ' Where there is
not law, there is not transgression.' ' If ^ I had not come and talked with
the world {koo- ), they had been guilty of no sin '
No. 10.
From a Sermon, treating here of repentance, as exemplified by Nebu-
chadnezzar. Repentance is apostrophized similarly in a sermon by Theo-
philus (Budge, Copf. Horn. 69).
Fol. I . -*- Recto.
Ajinep[
Xu>pic [
COiTA* [eTAil€T«kll0I«<.]
? [
itneTnH[T e]p*.TC
cwTui €TAl.eT^)».woI^b
T€Tq(OT€ efcoX It- e[
MenT2s.Yp&.&.c £lt- £0[
1 Num. XV. 30 (32). (S'Xjge in Zoega, 337
= avWi-^fiv iv\a in PG. 65, 256. Cf, Deut.
xxix. II = ^v\oic6itos, also Zoega 487 uU.
1 Ferso.
]T€Ttt-
]^
TC
< •
]4.X ttit-
]ttT . . T
]P
[. .]n . po . . At .
[. .]i^y . K . . ^i q-
J «
[. .]TO['\]iUlHpOC
] ?
•
]0C €1
Mn€ltT».R«JW-
2 Perhaps ' We lie (-sic^oX)
from morn till
evening '.
3 John XV. 22. Note the reading.
54
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
€iK itK2s-edwpa5ii
R[
III T[lA€Ti^llOI^.
Tp[
^^[
o-yL
no[
[\o gitite-YMJofee jjiom itnecujco-
nJRecon
[HI TAAeT«^iio]ia<
]eii
nHJT epjvTC
Fol. I. Recto.
AAO HCyOW MIJUl
eTO'YOJU} ew-
iig^ WRecon gi-
TitTJueT^.itoiew
[.]Tnne[
Hearken [unto Repentance {ji€t.) them that
betake themselves to her. Hearken unto Repentance, she that cleanseth
{lit. wi'peth out) such as are old in wickedness (KaKca). Hearken unto
Repentance, that is a fellow unto the angels (dyy.) of God. O Repentance,
pure (Kadapoi) bread which nourisheth
. . . O Repentance,
Verso. . . . that] are grown old [in their] sins . . . once more. [O Re-
pentan]ce flee unto
. . . bold (ToXfirjpos), whilst I show forth the state that thou wast in.
Nay; so shall it not be. Rather (aXAa) I tell every one that would live
again through Repentance
Fol. 2. I J^eclo.
margin
jvjvq [
m>.'i • 2v[t€tm-]
ctOTJUi enco-
€TfieT'2£0YT0Y€
tipojL&ne M-
[T&.yjgopi'^e ju-
[jULOC n]»wq eii-
[.
.JTcyc
yerso.
margin
[ ] A-lWItiS.-
[. . .]<3'Oiui ««nno'Y-
epevTc HTAJi€T*ino[i-
03
a
S
6o\ itTeqAAM[Ta.T-
CAlIIt
• • • 1.
AX
NUMBER 10
55
Fol. 2. Recto. . . . [Ye] have heard the prayer of Daniel concerning the
one and twenty years ^ that had been fixed (opi^cLi^) for him
Verso. . . . power of God, and he betook himself unto Repentance (/^er.)
and displayed his weakness. And
s
Fol. 3. \ Recto.
*w]qTpeToi-
oywajT it*^q
ndw'i itTeiJuiin[€]
HT€penecjgH[T]
eiiujOT epoq
tree xingHT
Verso,
♦SI-]
Tq [efeoX* 2*A-]
nAJtd^ €TqoTn
egOYit epoq
Jvq'^ wa^q *Ji-
neqeocy k-
ujopn di'yonq
AiKtteqeiOTe
jX.TeTwiti.'Y 10
[it&.cttH'y] "secY-
* Or nTq egpd>i.
cJ
u
a
B
Fol. 3. Recto. . . . caused all the world {oiKovfj-eui]) to worship him as (coy)
God. And the aforesaid (king), after that his heart had been hardened,
like the heart of
Verso. ... he brought ?] him [forth from] the place wherein he was
confined and gave unto him his former honour, and he was reckoned unto
his fathers. Ye have seen, O [my brethren ?,] how
^ I cannot identify this reference. ' Twenty- apparently apocryphal reference to this book it
one* occurs in Daniel only in x. 13, but in an recurs in the Eulogy on Victor (^Miss. viii. 195).
56
Fol. 4. t R^<^io,
margin
'se[nTOR noio-]
ce MttjawitgTHq
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
— * Verso.
6
s
margin_
JU]lt(3'00.
ASMLOi es'wujT
eg^pj^i erne eT-
'2SIIt(3'OItC [gti-]
AJLO.OK €.\iX[
2«0'yAAHH[UJ€
* A 3rd It precludes the proposed restitution.
Fol. 4. Recto. . . . (saying,) [Thou] Lord, . . . merciful and longsuffering,
whose mercy is great. Thou givest repentance (//er.) unto all sinners (?)
Verso. ... I am not able to look up to heaven by reason of the multi-
tude of my iniquities. Verily I have angered Thee. I entreat Thee, . . . -ing
w
Fol.
im many
5. f /iecfo.
— > Ferso.
margin
margin
ttttoq gtOTTH-Y"
ujiJwqgw . a ejUd.'Y
TM •sengp^^ow
€penpAJlJLl&.0 '2K1
nto —
it2^p«».q gimeWi
)npAJLlA&.0 gMLOlOq
B
g^pd^q THpcy —
eqTMTtoit e'y-
) ajjvpepcYge igto-
]R€
110(5' it-soi epeneq-
ne epoq eTeT^vi-
Te ea>.H [*A]neq*w-
ge nq^^ oce juneq-
J •
]r
^.'Yeiw gopig ejueq-
•
[Alljue^. €I1J.HT€I
Oiltg^ THpq —
^O'YW £0€1« gittt-
CTUJHR eujevq-
giw\A.d^T€ JUinKOC-
jji]oc epeite-YL
Rin'x«YR€'Y£ tto'Y-
» gioii or g(o\.
■^ ? UHHU{6.
NUMBER 10
57
-^ Recto.
[«^]*ji€pe[n€Tgi-]
ge €qTi>.ui[o JUL-]
epocY gnncy*^"
n^.i?KH giTwuei-
6mto\h c«d>.p eR-
eic neHuo'YTe
giineRgHT THpq
Fol. 5. Recto, ... ye also. For whilst {qcjov) the rich man disporteth
himself in all these sports, evening cometh upon him, which is the end of
his lifetime, and he doth forfeit his whole life. There be some of the birds
of the world (ic ocr.) whose . . . are
Verso. . . . will draw nigh {or fly) there, without any burden. But the
rich man is like unto a great ship, whose freight is heavy, (so that) it doth
not . . . anywhere, except {(1/xtjtc) in the deep sea (TreAayoy) and is in danger
{kivSvv€V€iu) of a
No. II.
From a Sermon, treating here of charity and of the Good Samaritan.
f Ferso.
nT'Y[noc xino'YH-]
H^ t> jji[ttn\€'Yi-]
THC it[
nenT«^'Y[
jLiei jun[
[equy[]oon gtigeM""'^ cev2vfq Jutno['yigit-]
[. .]a eyouj' eiTe gjH'y g^s^poq [cy-]
[oYuj]tone eiTe ©•y- "xe iuino'YAi[oyp]
wneqcjviy [
] ?
] . glTtt-
[TA5iiffuji>.]n2THq
[eT«gH]fqne ^
jej^qiACYP
[ttne]qc*.uj jvq--
[jumjCYHpn eg^pd^i
o
[e-sjjutneqT^nH
] . . iinn*.- ^
[goijtt eTOOTq
•seqi neqpocYUJ
K«i\aic neTR-
WA.'Soq' €.^o\ epq
ei uj&.ttRToi "^n^.-
Tjs.iwq iti^R •
C\.Rtie^Y to niiep[iT]
CT xtirf uj a^ttgT[Hq]
'seiyjs.c'xoiR [e-]
Sio\ giTUcyHp
ttgcofi • o['yno<3']
HRec:^A.\[jvioii-]
margin
margin
' n[ujoT], if the space would permit it. ° V. Luke x. 31 ff. ^ Or ne['Sd.q],
parenthetically, or ncL-Xd^q -xje-. V. Luke x. 33, 34. •* Probably naT = n*.ii.
ii«s I
58
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Recto. . . . and thou] love thy neighbour as thyself,'^ while he telleth
us, ' Thou oughtest to give heed to every [one] whom thou seest in trouble
{dvdyK-q).'^ For {yap) by means of these commandments {kvToX-q) shalt
thou make manifest that thou dost love the Lord thy God with all thy
heart. Because many there be that, when they see one in heavy diffi-
culties (?), whether (eiVe) an illness or (eiVe) a
... the manner {tvttos) of the priest and the Levite , when they
had beheld him, they passed him by ; they had not pity on him, neither
{ovSe) did they bind up his wounds
Verso. . . . through the compassion that was in him, sai[th? he,] having
bound up his wounds, he poured oil and wine upon him and set him upon
his own beast •
... the innkeeper {-rrauSox'^vs;). And he bade him, saying, 'Take well
(/caXay) care of him ; whatever thou spendest, when I shall return, I will
give it thee.' Thou hast seen, O beloved, by how many means (///. things)
compassion may be fulfilled. Compassion is a great matter {K€(f>dXaiop)
No. 12.
Apparently from a Dialogue or epcoTairoKpLo-Ls concerning the interpreta-
tion of various passages in the Gospels.^ The problems are stated by Anato-
lius (tolerably certain, t/. fol. 2 ro.) and Militius (3 ro., uncertain, for Meletius ?),
and solved by Ba (perhaps Bachius ^). The bible texts incidental are for
the most part paraphrased or loosely quoted. The sequence in foil. 2 and 3
is certain ; the position of fol. i doubtful.
Fol. I. I Recfo.
]'2S;€[k-]
2vc itgOj'Yo UTe-
q-sio AJi[ju.oc]
My copy ]ne.
^ Matt. xix. 19, xxii. 39, or Markxii. 31.
2 Zzt. ' their troubles '.
* The literature of such dialogues is described
by R. Nachtigall in Arck. f. Slav. Philol. xxiii,
xxiv ; Berendts in T. u. (/., N. F. xi. 34 ff. ; and
Heinrici in the Leipzig Abhandl., Phil. hist. Kl.,
xxviii. But I have found nothing resembling
the present fragments, either in names or con-
tents.
* The obvious Basilius seems too long for the
-^ Verso.
*" eito JUijneK- or eidk]neK-.
gap, fol. 2 ro.^ 1. I, though not for ib. vo., 1. 8.
Bachius is the name (i) of a writer of sermons
(Zoega cclxv) and ? of an encomium on James
the Persian martyr (to be presumed from the
words quoted by Zoega cclxiv. The martyr's
relics were in Egypt ; v. Synax., 27th Hathor);
(2) of a priest in Palestine who converts a
Samaritan in a \6yos of Pseudo-Cyril of Jeru-
salem (Brit. Mus. Or. 6799, abstract in Synax.,
17th Thot).
e6o\ gpjs.1 MgH-
Tq • OUTtOC '^-
&.nopei ei-xoi
[ejpenito-YTe piJie^
[p]iLiiiTpe £*^n€i-
pcoAie -sejuine-
[n]a^i pitofie oy-
"xe Aineiieqei-
OTe €ipe
• • • • J
NUMBER 12
59
eneqcoM
eiRH
[*i'Y]to Kitii.Hjs.'Y e-
nR&.£^ i«nuj[o-]
qo Me«o^[oc
. eTCK-
[feo'X] • ^"SlO «t«ioc
pn Mcon iui[ii-
pic'ic
•
[ •xeJci'Xw-
itcwc nc'[n?2vc
OM •2K[e
[£a<iAne] TeKK^H-
'S^JAWitecoc [nK*.-
mcyL
[ciev iiJAJtocY ou
TevKX-ycttoc
nKi.[
[eTejututo^cY *a-
It
[n£iJs.nTic]ju.d^
nRi^g^ HT2vq[(5^(0-]
et
[e.TO'^b.b<^]^ii
p(3' junjjieg-
.
.
con cMjv-Y [•»"■]
•se
jnitcy-
nccoc niifoitocl
•X*.
Te ]'s. cyto-
iiT^.qT*w'yo[q
•
iteite
[ifg^ efj'o'X £^«t-
juJLia)'Yc[Hc
Tdi'Y'S
» Possibb
f pw.
gi'SJu.nToJ^O'y
Fol. T. Recto. . . . rather that the works (?) of my Father may be mani-
fested in him.' ^ Verily (optco?) I am perplexed {dnopela-OaL) when I say
these words, God Himself (?) testifying concerning this man that ' Neither
did this (man) sin nor {ovre) did his parents do (so).' Apa Ba[. . . .] said [. . . .
.... saying,^ ' He that shall be [wroth] against his brother without cause
(e//c^), is in danger of the judgement {evo^o^, Kpicns!)
Verso. . . . wash] thy face there and thou shalt see.' ^ I say . . .■* Siloam
is the church (e/c/cA.). The waters are [the wate]rsof [holy baptis]m ((SaTr.y,
manifested in the earth, the first time ; afterward the giants
(y/yay)® ; afterward the flood (KaTaKXva/xo^) ; afterward the earth that was
peopled for the second time ; afterward the law (yofios) that He committed
unto Moses upon the mount
• Cf. John ix. 3.
2 Matt. V. 22.
^ Cf. John ix. 7.
* Some particle or ' to thee '.
» Cf. Cyril's interpretation in Lagarde, Catenaf,
201,36.
^ Gen. vi. 4.
6o
Fol. 2.
Redo.
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
\ Verso.
] Aino'Ynic-
[tic n]o'YcoT ec- ^
[•xhr] efioX gju-
[n]ujO)WJ M«<T-
[•xdi'\]i'^e • Marine
[ttegJfiH'Ye nT^v^«'Y-
[jLi]neji€itoT a*-- '~
[•xi<]jLi neose *.it»^-
[To'\]ioc 'seiA-
margin
Aioc 'xejL«.[
HTi^qTp[eiuuo-]
©•Y pHpn [
e'ipe gu)[c pio-]
iuie 'se[«2toc ttcY-]
gu>[c
ne['2S€
^eit-]
jew
JTpenjLio-
[O-Y pH]pn ll£HTC
[•s«]jji«jio tt epe-
[gejucYwocYC
[n]TOOTq eqpgwfi
[ngJHTCY •
[Kej-se 2vnN fi*w-
[. . .]c "xeiAJJioii
[itTei]£e i^itTe
coiJTiui epo'i
pHJUlJvC f^ [
AUUiJw'Y [
on itfc AA[ntteq-"
jLi»weHTH[c eTuje-
\€eT M[eiOTe ^]
-r- !Xe «:TUj€[Ae€T]
MC'Yc*cce[iiHcn€]
For c perhaps o or (o.
[«Tei jGLjnefmK. jne eTJuiJui[ev'Y
margin
•' Or piojuie.
Fol. 2. Recto. . . . with a single faith [tt'kt), perfect in equality, sinless
and without offence {arKavSaXL^av). These are the things that God revealed
unto our father A[da]m '.^ Ana[tol]ius said, *
. . . A[pa B ] said, ' They ^ as (coy) man.' An[ato]lius said,
• At [the time] when He caused the water become wine,^ [did He] do (this)
as {m) man or (?) [as (a)y)] God ? ' [Apa] Ba[ ] said, ' [He] did
.... as (coy) ' said, '
Verso. . . . wherewith [He ?] cause[d ?] the water become wine ; or hath
He times {or seasons) in His hand,* wherewith He worketh ? ' Apa Ba . . . s
said, ' Nay, not thus is it heard one [payeth] heed ? (and) . . .
furnisheth {xopriy^lv^) the Spirit (ttj/.)
1 Space scarcely allows ^fepa^ga^jjn, but is * ^-^^ 'at His disposal'. Perhaps a reference
Adam probable ? *^° some accusation of magical processes.
2 One is tempted to read ■xcnTe.q[, ' He . . . ^ Perhaps xoPVY^s preferable. neeC/xa could
' Cf. John ii. i ff, not be subject unless there were space for n^i.
NUMBER 12
6i
. . . Ga]li[Iee there also Jesus and His disciples {fxaB.) to
the marriage. But (5e) the [parents ^ ?] of the bride were kinsmen (o-yyyei/jfs)
of Mary [the mother] of Jesus, and the people there
Fol. 3. f Recto.
margin
,] [«soo]c Mjvc oteui-
[na^JTeTA.o'Y ito'Y
[€i •] ne-se JuWi-
Tioc] •xeeito'Y-
[couj] CO nenei-
[tOT €]TpeK6(oX
[M&.M] uineiRe-
['^ht]hjui&. eq«xio
[jujuoc] •seiiTcpe-
[ic €1 €£p]*.I gJU.-
[iuaocy] JL«.rinc*>.-
[. . . .]n£idin-
[TICAJli*. . .]*.q
1 ••
n-^i-]
iigocY iJttt2Aj.[e]
COXl HJS.TCtO
gRO «^q^ neqo'Y"
oe'i epoq eq-xto
juuuioc •2£eeuj-
•xenTORne [ne-]
y^c hs&ic €Hei[co-]
we ui2s.po'YpoeiK
-i-IIe'se ic ujvq 's[e-]
jLiepepoiAJie con[g]
eoeiR jujv'Yi.js.q
[eJTMH-Y e6oA git-
T[Td^]npo junn[o'YTe]
[^•yjoi nTep[€-]
margin
Verso.
margm
efeo\ jmnipjs-cjuoc
iiijui jvn'2s:a>.'2te •si-
Tq ego'Yw eTno-
X'ic eTO'Yi<2kfe e'i-
eXfLiii i.qTd.'Xoq
npne • n€'2£&.q \\h..^
•seeiyse wtor-
ne nujHpe ju-
niio'YTe wo^R
enecHT ^i'sii-
^eIJLl^s. • qcHg^
c*^.p 'xeqtid^gcou
eTOOTcy imeq-
^.i^ireXoc eT^H-
HTR MceqiTR
e'snRe'Y(3'[i'2s]
juHnoT[e itiT'2£to-]
margin
pTi e'YcoM[e M-]
TeRO'Y€pH[Te]
^neose ic M[^vq -^se-]
iiReRn[ip«^'^e]
iJin'2to[eic ncR-]
n'2toe[ic neR-]
iio'YT[e ncTR-]
«d.ig'\[H'\ epoq •]
CX.'yto n[Tep€q-]
•scoR [efioX jui-]
nip*w[CJUlOC RIAl]
ne'2s[e ic it*>-q]
«s€c^.[gtoR en^.-]
n[c&.T&.w*^c •]
* Perhaps ju.nncik[Tpeq]'xi h..
^ Or ' people '. This tradition referred to in F. Robinson, Af. Gosp., 165.
62 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 3. Recto. . . . Wherefore He said unto her/ * Not yet is my hour
[come].' Mili[tius?] said, 'We des[ire], O our father, that thou wouldest
explain [unto us] this other question {^rir-qjia ?), when he ^ saith, ' When
[Jesus was come] up from [the water], after that [He had had ?] baptism
(^dTTTicrfia) take (took ?)
. . . the] devil (Sid^.) ^, forty days and forty nights, neither eating nor
drinking. When the devil (Sid^.) knew that He was an hungered, he betook
him unto Him, saying, ' If thou art the Christ, say unto these stones
that they may become bread.' Jesus said unto him, ' Man useth not to live
by bread alone, but (aXXd) by every word that cometh forth from the mouth
of God.' And when
( Verso) [the] enemy had fulfilled every temptation {Treipao-fio?) *, the
enemy brought Him in unto the holy city (ttoAjs'} Jerusalem and set Him
upon the wing of the temple. He said unto Him, ' If thou it is art the son
of God, cast thyself down from hence. For (yap) it is written, He shall bid
His angels [dyy.) concerning thee, and they shall bear thee upon their hands,
lest at any time (/x^noTe) thou dash against a stone thy foot.' Jesus said
unto him, * Thou shalt not tempt (Treipd^eiv) the Lord thy God, [and] the
Lord [thy] God [it is to whom] thou shalt pray.' ^ And when he had
fulfilled [every] temptation [nei.), [Jesus] said [unto him], ' Withdraw [thyself
be]hind [me.] [Satan
No. 13.
Fragments of a version from the Greek of anecdotes embodied by John
of Maiuma in his TIX-qpocfioptaL, whereof hitherto only a Syriac translation
was known.^ That this Coptic text is not a translation of the latter is clear
from divergences in detail which even its dilapidated condition allows us
to recognize.'^ The former existence of a Coptic version of the Testimonies
is known from its occurrence in a 6th or 7th century book list,^ and
its mention in the Antiphonary? As in both these the work is definitely
ascribed to Peter the Iberian, it may be assumed that John's collection was
made from one already existing, and due to that saint himself.
1 John ii. 4. '' Redo: 'blessed Timothens', ' his treatises';
2 /. e. the evangelist, Cf. Matt. iii. i6. Verso : ' rank ', 'to-day'.
s Cf. Matt. iv. 2-4. * Cf. Luke iv. 13. * V. my Coptic Ostr., no. 459: 'The Pier, of
= igjUL[uje 'serve' (Matt. iv. 10) would be Apa Peter the Iberian '.
preferable. ^ ^- Rylands Catal., p. 212. The context is :
« .e^. Nau in /'fl/r. (9;-. viii (i). Our passages 'Those that would forsake the treachery of
are parallel with the end of cap.xxvi and begin- Chalcedon, let them take the Book of Testi-
ning of xxvii (= I.e., pp. 67, 68). Fol. 2 is not monies ('Xtojui HTe niAieTULe-epeir) of Peter
identified ; it seems to be absent from John's and the awTor^iima of Timothy the o\io\o'^r)Tr\'i
collection. and the Letters of Severus.'
NUMBER 11
Fol. I. -» Redo.
margin
ev^]^ i^ic.oTiJie[c]
]coo*yK iijuoq
cRonoc d>.n«^ Tiuiojeeoc • tTi -xe on
]oyS, nMe^tT^v'y-
MJcyKTReWoc
itcegJ-YnHpeTei ii-
uioq eqgttTJe^ojpicTeiiw * eT^e-
HM ^]^c. €*^qeixie eT[
^]A«.^^K^vpIOC TiJUioe[€Oc]
*^2."^]2. J^<^on gltit€q[enic-]
]9[
*
63
I Verso.
margin
[-^iHitwn- tt[ TnH
• • • L
n€iiui*.Revpi[oc neioiT £&.-]
gTHq •se*^OY[d. eneqpdvitne ne-]
Tpoc, €Yc^o\revpiocne gjuneqd.-]
^loijuis. • n[
nooy iteiiLie [ititecTwpioc
ne • ^"YOi ^'s[ Tcyngoo^oc]
[n];)(^ev'\RH'xton juin[ ppo Al^vp-]
[Riji^noc • ^v'Yo> gjvg^ [neon
[. .]«^i^ o'Y^€neTR[i^THi?opei ju.-]
[uiojo-y * jmnuccoc [ -
[cyIwjh eo'Y^L eq*jLi[
]th[
Fol. I, Recto. . . . and I heard it knew him to the arch [bishop
Apa Timjotheus. And while (eVi 5e) yet one of them that had
syncellus ^ . . . . and had] served {vTrrjperecu) [him while he was in] exile
(e^opta-TLa). Wherefore since (coy) he had known the , the blessed
ifxaK.) Timotheus ^ many a time in his [epistles (e7r.) and] also in his
treatises {(rvvrayjia) the synod {crvvoSos) of Chalcedon
Verso. . . . the king] Zeno Palestine our blessed (yua/c.)
[father] with him,^ saying, ' One [whose name was Pe]ter, being
a arxoX\_dpLo? in his] rank (d^ioofxa) to-day, I loved [Nestorius]
And I of Chalcedon and [the king Mar]cian. And many
[times] I opposed them that did ac[cuse] {Karrj-yopdi') them. After-
wards night, one that
1 This is accented in the MS. : a very rare
feature in Coptic {e.g. Brit. Mus. Pap. v, ed.
Winstedt, Co/>itc Texts, 1910, p. 175).
2 Or 'Timotheus' might (with preceding ik^i)
be subject of ' known '.
* /. e. in his presence.
64
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 2. t Recto (?).
]€ il[
]TO[
F^ri"^ (?).
If^o [
•sjnoine n[
or
» it]«.ig n2[e, or n]*.Mjng[THq, or d.n]&.ig.
■xooc ri]e.q.
Fol. 2. 7?^^/^. . . . king Theo[dosius in what manner ^ (?)
said ?] unto him, '
Verso. . . . and .... he had apostles {arr.)
No. 14.
This is presumably from apocryphal Acts, in which Andrew plays a part ;
but it is difficult to say to which story it belongs. Passages on pp. 70, 73-
75 of Bonnet's Acta Apost. Apocr. ii^ relate to sea voyages, and the last of
them to the appearance of Christ as a ship's master, whom the apostle
accosts^; but none of these is sufficiently like to be identified with what
is discernible here.
Sequence of Recto and Verso is uncertain.
Fol. I. \ Recto (;^).
eT€n[
•
».« n[Km-
npoc
•^Ytt[oc Me&.-
' eudkC ©"Y *
XiwCC^.
] n<3'i jn- *(^G€\nic n-
> Verso (?).
feic gu-
tie c
AIA.[
]«p^eT
Ht[
]^£ia>R
n
In enttjv
"^ •
1 iineimc
eH[
* Perhaps 'sjeK&.c eTf[e-.
by a Greek verb.
*> This cannot be correct. Perhaps «[iteri]Tdk'y-, followed
" ?ni[qe n].
1 Several alternatives are possible here. (= Melanges Asiafiques x), p. 156; Ethiopic in
2 Cf. the Coptic in Guidi's Framvienti, pp. 55, Budge, Contettdings ii. 189, 270, 374.
56 (Nota iv) ; Lemm, Kopt. Apokr. Apost.
NUMBER
14
65
[tgi^tiTOj-Ynoig^
•^e eT€*<[«on-]
•
TKa.[
€[TnOj\lC CTO'Y-
n€ iiTd.[nKto]
[u*«.c] e'YcoT'2s*.i
p
MAwfttoK a epoc
it[c](Oii [itee'\-]
\\o<3 nco-
nK[
•seK^vc uiieY"
nic ttnenf
]ep ?
n-soi €TlJl[pW
ujTopTp ite^^'X-
•seuevc eite-XLHo]
*? ?
ne ? [
A^>.cc^K •
KJVK MTCK-
it(yi d^wxpejvc
Ile-si^q "seei-
rVquj^H\ nT€i-
sic
gXnic eT€-
€IC gHHT€ d^'Y"
•sepOK ItTOK
£€ eq'2s:to i«-
TWRTe
nneeq it-
AlOC ose-^Tto-
n*.[
n-soeic^ 2>.T».-
ii^ AJUJLOK
T€K-
' My copy has iToy-
^ Or nxoei. But the form -xoi above makes this imlikely.
Recto (?). ... so that (?) the disciples {jxaO.) should . . . [until] they
reached the city {ttoKls) whither they were going, so that they might not
disturb ^ the sea (ddX.). Thus did he pray, saying, ' I beseech [Thee '
. . . ' the perils {k(v8vvos) of the sea {OdX.). The hope {kXiris;) of them
that have ^ (?) . . ., that is [us] who have [forsaken] the hope (eX.) of
th[is ? world] . . ., so that we may [get] for ourselves Thy hope (eX.) which is
Thine '
Verso (?). . . . I go [to . . .] the place , so that they be saved
Andrew [said,] ' Behold,'
... the ship to the sho[re (?) He said, ' I say (?) unto thee,^ thou
sailor of the Lord,* my . . . hath thy '
No. 15.
The date in the title and the words of fol. i point to the martyrdom of
Mark the Evangelist. We have, therefore, it may be assumed, an Encomium
upon him. Those known in Greek, whereof the initial words are published,
do not appear to correspond with this text.^
But Mk. V. 41 (ao\ \i-y<u) confirms SteindorfTs sug-
gestion. In Bo. it appears as d^ic^epoK «^OK
{Test. Air., Rendic. 1900, 164, 10), but also-Jte-,
CSCO., vol. 41. 17, 47.
* ' Of the ship ' is less likely.
^ F, the Bollandist inventories. Fragments of
Coptic texts, V. Br. Mus., nos. 299, 300.
* Grammar demands this. The subject may
be ' winds ', or the like, in the earlier, lost part
of the sentence.
* This assumes an emendation of my copy.
' A doubtful locution ; v. Steindorff, Gram.'^
43*, also no. 9 above, f. 8 vo., BKU., no. 183,
I. Peyron 47 and Stem § 26 took it for e«7f.
1143 K
66 Th
(EO LOGIC.
4L TEXTS
Fol. 1 . 1 Redo.
— * Verso.
f jv'\Ke juin€[£iOT iii^pjuio'yTe]
•sio
I gUCYeipHLMH IIT€
nnoYTc]
Jl • • • • •
5 £^«lHtt
THpo-y <^€tn
^
nnticYOtini
7 "iwe ep*.noTe
7T;)(;^petocTei
T^^[
) u«».R uS ng2vc«i-
^^P ![
(3'tOTir
juiAAa.T€ ivn
oc jLtd^puoc \\oy-
no<f «^pe-
lOC • ^gOAio'Xo-
Cd.p[
c»i.p [
•
Tnic-
•J * •
Ine
■J •
».W*L ^vq'so-
cyn on €Te-
^lop^. nnHAie
eT^Vofie <^-
(OCTCl n2s.K
nju[
p
eS ttnocy
fio'Ygoo'Y *^ri
ep[
. CO
^rin\i£!€
o'Y'^e cMJVY
np[
]en . 7
nnei'a.oi-
A^WSC ««n€w
n . [
]o\.
\on niH
cyoei^ TH-
• *•
]c*.q
neTn*.njni-
pq Ai^^s.uiHg^
?
]**•
ee nniXd^OLC
J*.
. . . THine e-
• •
toe
\^\
R&.]Tis.^po[n€i
• inn
nn-xd^itioin
ngenn
margin
margin
Fol. I. Recto. . . . on] the last day of the month [Parmoute]. In peace
{dp.) [of God]. Amen : —
I owe (xp^oio-Teii^) thee, O holy (ay.) Mark, a great debt (xpeco?). I con-
fess (d/xoXoyecv) that I owe (xp.) thee not one day nor (ovSi) two, but rather
{dWd) all the (///, this) time of my life, that I may . . . as (? o)?)
Verso. . . . conquer . . . contend (TroX^/xeTv)
. . . all,^ before this age (//A these times). And (Si) He sent thee not to
^ The preceding word perhaps dnar?; for diraTa(i') ' deceive '.
NUMBER 15
67
Rakote (Alexandria) alone, but (dWd) He sent thee also to the land {x'^po.)
of Egypt, that was mad until to-day, with the madness of the idols {d8.)}
Who shall be able to persuade {neW^Lv) the peoples {Xaos) ... to despise
Fol. 2. t J^ec^o (?).
\jKA,vu,\Jvt^ r • •
-^ F^r^c; (?).
niilg^pe epocy
euj[
•
jjin[€'yd^i'i^€-
£itTeqndv<y-
ite[
l-sti. \\o\\. •:£[
ce • ite^nRujo-
]q i.q'siujine
0(3'0'Y £WltSL-
n^i n-sjvxe
coTe qttR-
7C\.q*jto^ juteu
Td.\(3'oo'y gii-
; <?*<p j.Wd^
nequj&.'se
He^itSLqi-
neqttoy npo-
Tpene 110^-
TO-y eiteciiH-
AJlHHUje i^'Yp-
A*.ion WKiK-
ttApT-ypoc
Ke qtl^s.po'y5-
d^qgton juie
€m epocy
u.n€['y]»wi7f?€-
pcyoein ^t-
?i[ioii .]q u-
0
e^TtKCT^b^nii
) c.[
] ?
margin
margin
Fol. 3. i?^c-/^ (?). . . . ' give] healing '-^ unto them by his spittle.^ Them
that I shall wound with my darts he will make whole with his word ;
^ CJ". (idw\o)/,avia.
* The devil /og.
' A reference to the healing of Anianus' hand.
68
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
them that I shall lead into dark caverns {(nrrjXaioi^), he will enlighten with
the lamp (Xa/iTrds) of the gospel {(vay.) ' ^
Verso {?). . . . of(?) the gospel (evay.) . . . the enemy was shamed. He
died indeed (/zei/ yap), yet (dXXd) his death incited {npoTpkn^Lv) a mul-
titude and they became martyrs {fidprvpos). He was ( + /ieV) hidden
below the earth, yet (dWd) do his crowns^ shine forth daily, more than
the li[ghtning] {da-r panrj) body
No. i6.
From the Martyrdom of Philotheus of Antioch. The story was appa
rently similar to that abbreviated in the Synaxarium, i6th Tubah.^ Other
remnants of the Sa'idic version are among the copies of papyri made by
A. des Rivieres* and in a Borgian MS.,^ Brit. Mus., no. 330 being another
copy of the latter passage. His Martyrdom appears in a 6th or 7th century
library catalogue.® It is presumably this martyr'' who is invoked, with
other Antiochene military saints, upon grave stelae^ and in the diptychs.^
He too appears once as a dragon slayer.^" The Encomium, attributed to
Severus of Antioch, for the building (? uW^.) of his church and ' invention *
(^^^^) of his relics, on the 16th Abib, appears to relate various miracles, but
no facts. '^
— * Recto.
[. .jpiTe a npoAJine €neqp«.u[ne r^iXoeeoc]
* One might more easily emend to a^itc than JiiHTe which Ar. requires.
* Cf. the phrases in Paris 129^^ f. 136 (encom.
on Mark): Ka.! T^a.p g«.-»H juna^TeJuekpROC
ei iteAingooy ujoon enjHpqne giiKHJue
«> Wak oyoYiyHne ecxiHii efcoX iiTepeqei
•a.e niS'i Ju.«>pKOCTiOYoeinawngooYe.p9(|^ei
. . . Cf. here the very similar phraseology in the
Encomium of Severus (9th cent.), ed. Barges, p. 6.
* Those granted to martyrs for their virginity,
piety, sufferings &c.
* Forget, i. 213 = Wiistenfeld, Synax. 241 ;
Amelineau, Actes, 193.
* Munich, Landesbibl., MS. Copt. no,3, fragg.
Ixxiv-lxxvii. The first fragment gives the calf s
name, CJia.*.pekr':!ioit, with the epithet iiigoy-
JUiepiTq = ayairrjTos.
^ Ed. Balestri, Sacr. Bibl. Fragin., xxxix ff.
^ Recueil, xi. 133.
'' And not him of Oxyrhynchus (Hyvernat,
Actes, 100). Philotheus of Dronkah (Forget,
Synax, ii. loo) suffered in a.d. 1380.
* Quibell-Thompson, Saqqara, no. 203. Cf.
Clf^dat, Baotiit, i, pi. xxxi.
8 Tuki's Theotokia, 41 ; Cairo do. 289 ; Ley-
den Museum, MS. copte no. 41 ; Brit. Mus.
no. 865.
1" Bull. Soc. Nat. d. Antiq. de France, 1898,
Novembre = G. Lefebvre, Rec. des Inscr., no. 778.
11 Paris, MS. arabe 153, 243b, almost wholly
illegible.
NUMBER 16 69
iteqeiOTe €ipe juuliocy ju[
j2 ii^.q JUJULHHHC ujoxiiiT iiuji [ivcd.JU.IT c'yo'Y-]
rt • •
S Tpeqii[. . . €^£io\ HgHTcy iv^'O) [
]ltc[ol(5'K HWJOJUIHT ll[con
]iieqco> efeoX g^no'yHpin
] JllMO'Y£^pU)CivTO\l • JS.'Y[M
jnH-Ye . . . [
] • Te[
* The constant phrase is oyoujxj. giiieg {e.^\ Lev, vii. 12, ix. 4), rarely guoYiieg (ii. 4). My
copy makes either of these difficult here. "^ ? oigpco[c«.TOn, following Ar. _^^^, O^-^j-^..
jng^ . juio : H€ . [
ueqjui».is.j'2se ciiTe o nee [w
TleqT*>.np6 : epew€qo'yepH[T€]
geiicT'Y'\]\oc nozxT • oi*2sit2eii£i«<cic
c'YTivj'spH'Y • eqo itpjLip2viy ii*wC«is.-
[ooc ]ji»jii.MTCj>.iH iiiJLi. nee it-
[lOiCH^l^ JKHuie eqo tipjApes-iy wins.'y \\\mx ^
jntieqgjuigi.'X jLi«itd.neq?n • xtu- ^
UjeTgiboA • we'YAAe [juDUjoq THpcy eT- £
[fe^ nejqcYpoT Ajiiineq .[....] iiepen .
]q AJUutHite iieT€[ jiiTe
70
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
]n eq'scos'e [aaaiojc [
]nG ^ nucyTe i\T[n€
U}*^'j'Se \\.<S\ nUJHp[€ U}HAJL
]a1.[. .]A«.'YCT[HpiO\V
' ? HTOKJne,
Redo. . . . But (Si) a young boy [of] . . .^ years, whose name was
[Philotheus]. And (Se) his parents [were] pag[ans (eAX?/!/), knowing] not
God, but rather (dXXd) [worshipping (?) a] grass-eating (-xopro?) calf .....
that his parents did, [giving ?] him daily three measures [of flour] kneaded
[with ?] oil ^ they . . . from them and of ointment three
[times daily. And] he used to drink of wine and . . . and rose-wine
(pocraroi/). And summer and another and
of gold. And
Verso. . . . his^ two ears were like his mouth, while his feet
were pillars (orOAoy) of silver upon bases (j8ao-ty) of firmly
fixed ; and he was mild and good {dyaOo^) [and adorned with] every
beauty, even as [Joseph* . . .] Egypt, being mild^ at all times [toward] his
servants and those of his house and ..... those without. They used all to
love him be[cause of his] joyous . . . and his him (?) daily
upon(?) the calf, for they loved [him ?] saying(?),
^ the God of [heaven and earth and all] that are in [them]
the boy [his ?] words (?) mysteries (/xvar.)
No. 17.
From the Martyrdom of Philotheus. Nothing parallel to the incidents
here related is found in the SynaxarhtDi s abbreviated story. It will be
observed that Brit. Mus. no. 330 {v. above) gives Raphael as the angel who
attended the saint. The last of A. des Rivieres' fragments (Ixxvii) tells of
the emperor's dismay at the destruction of his gods.''
® The epithet applied to Moses ( = irpavs),
Num. xii. 3.
« Perhaps ' Art thou the God?' Cf. Arabic.
' ' Thou hast destroyed ', he says, ' the great
god that gave me victory and hast enchanted my
three generals and all my army. By the might
of the Romans, I will cause thy flesh to . . .'
^ It is difficult to read 'ten' with Ar. ; 'nine'
were more possible;
2 Perhaps here 'and rose-wine'. This would,
here and below, = Ar. ' sesame oil '. Cf. the
mixture described by Lane, 3Iod. Eg. (1S36), ii.
274.
3 I.e. Philotheus. * Cf. Gen. xxxix. 6.
Fol. I. -^ Recto
margin
[ep]A.Tq iicdkCY-
[cn] AAjLioq n-
litAAii ne-
[X«.q] eg_o'YU ^- [.]n[.]K€[
[•xio]r\h ['2s]eu) uo*y[.]H[. .]t
{neje'Ypioti e-
NUMBER 17
\ Verso.
71
[. .]rm[ .
[. •]qn[
[.]€^ . iUl[
[Huje . .] . . £^».
[....]. e . rt*.
]uioo-
[uje ]oq
T[&.]peT(3'OJU JuL-
TJjiHTe iinei-
utHHOje • ^.-yw
ntoT [5Ti]o'Y(3'e-
n[H . . .]t %x-
jLio[q . . .]m ^''^ €-
npn[€
€£0'Y[|1
^ ?egoy]n e-
[■
margin
cs.iojk'Xh [ ]
]^^i p
. . .]o[. .]€*>.«
e[. . njgAAgivX
iiTl[ltO'Y]T€
oito'Y'3'enH •
^•yo) fiTe'yno'Y
di.'Y'^Jo^o'Y [e]ne-
CHT gi'sfme'Y-
f![dw]cic '2£eelteg^p^v-
t^^vH['^. n*.]p^d^i:«-
*" Space for d>.n&.
JUtAl.[00]'Y [. •]
Tcy ei €2^p[*^i €-]
^eee^(».Tp[ott]
rtcejs.gep[^.TO'Y]
iinejuiTO [efco'X]
t|^i\o[e]eoc g[MO'y-]
n€'S2v'Y TH[po'Y]
uee efeo\ [gncy-]
T*.npo fiLcytOT]
•seeiC gH[HT€]
iwKjuio'YLTe epoii]
/nTLejpe
Fol. I. Recto. . . . Raphael the angel {ay.) standing be[side] him ... He
said unto Diocletian/ * O evil beast {Orjpiov), are then thy (//.) . . .
like this this mul[titude (?)]
. . . ' nineteen idols ^ quickly, that the power of my Lord
1 Here (as in PSBA. xxxii. 246 ff.) always Ashm. in Pair. Or. vi. 126, 127).
'Diocle'.aformdue presumably to the -^IOkXh/ "^ Diocletian is usually given seventy idols:
frequently used in Sa'idic dated colophons (Brit, Hyvernat, Ades, 78, 202 ; Winstedt, Theodore,
Mus. nos. 162, 398, 490; Paris 132', ff. 66, 74 58; CSCO. vol. 44, pp. 78, 123; lb. 38,
&c.) and represented in Arabic as ^ibj (Sever. PP* '6, 120 &c.
72
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
may be manifested in the midst of this multitude.' And the idol ran
quickly in {or into) the temple
Verso. . . . Diocletian [saying/] ' Lo the ser-
vant of God Philotheus quickly.' And straightway they leapt down from
their pedestals (^dais), for the archangel (dp)(dy.) Raphael was
. . . then come in unto the theatre {diarpov) and stood before Saint
(ay 10?) Philotheus^ in great fear [and] they all said, as if with a [single] voice,
' Lo, we are come, servant of God, [for] thou didst call [us.'] When
Fol. 2. f /^ec^o.
margin
•s]o€ic • «».MIta<'Y
[€]ti^piCTI*.«OC
]£ieH uS
] gnoenjji*>>
liifm . . c€
]i*. €q[o] iiee
] . €Tgri*JIllTH
[upojujne • ne-
[JuTititlcqitOf?' THpoy
[•xe ] . . ncK-
[. . . n«^i]'X€'Ycic
u[p]oRg^o['Y f»-l
oycisjve. [uj^.itT-]
[• •]T[.lH[
st'r
ee*i'^.[\]^^.[cc^>>.]
oojcTe e[fii.]Tp[eY-]
[^]€ €ri€[q]K€caiAi[«.]
epoq noL-YJAiewpTy-
pioii -secetta.-
KU)T epocy itcY"
Ju.es.pT'Ypioit £n-
i\T[
[.]oy[
— ^ Verso.
margin
[• • -Inppo [
[ ]pe«[
[. . .]niui&>'xe[
[. . .]tt(3'I iijJl[«kTOl]
[ ]q . xinuj .
[ ] • eTey-
TK[€'\]eYCIC jui-
np[po ^.'Y'ssooc] **
na^q \\<S\ ii«.^^.[T]oI
sic
'2S;€Tn[OjYW«J •
C'^co epoH eTJJie-
neRca. GS t^iXo-
[e]€OC • Js.'X^iV Tiip-
[. . .]tc c UTKe-
[Ae'ycic juinppjo
]€lt
j-xejuiuj-
Xt^lP!'^^ tiT[oo-]
Til iy»».n'xu>[K]
e6o\ • ii.no'Y[eo-]
ca^gite [iin-]
pp6 a.qct]^p[i».i?i'^e]
iijui[o]q gjuLn[p2i».«]
iine^^ • n[€'2SAkq]
'S€nes.'xoe[ic ic]
ne^^* ewj['se]
na^i'ne n€K[oYa)Uj]
CTp^.'stoK [e-]
gHTeiuo\[&.cic]
' Or [axhik].
[gOTC OHJTC.
•• My copy does not admit of ncxakf.
•• My copy allows Te^ei e[.
» Raphael log. ? « Possibly ' the saintly [Apa] Ph.'
There should be space for
♦
NUMBER 17
73
Fol. 2. Recto. . . . ' lord. We beheld the Christians (xp.) . . . before
in places , he being like unto a youth ^ ... of about fifteen years.'
Diocletian said unto Romanus and all his great (men), ' thy (?)...
[comjmand {} KkX^vcri^ ^) ... to him
. . . burn them ^ [in] fire, [until they] cease then cast [him
in]to the sea (^aA.), so that (ooore) they may not even find (?) his body (o-co.)
at all (oAcoy), to build for it a shrine (fxaprvpiofY ; for a shrine (/i.) shall be
built for them at the last
Verso. . . . the king this word . . . the so[Idiers ?]
their . . . according to {Kara) the command (/ceAefa-i?) of the king. The
soldiers [said] unto him, ' We would spare thee for thy beauty's sake,
O Philotheus, but (aAAa) we [fear?] the com[mand (/ceA.) of the kin]g
. . . but (aAAa)\vhoso is delivered (xapi^eadaL) unto us, we fulfil the king's
bidding.' He signed (acppayi^eLi^) himself in Christ's [name] and said, ' My
Lord [Jesus] Christ, if this be Thy [will], that I should finish my [fight
(aycoj/)] in this torture (/coAao-fy), and that I go (?) ■*
No. i8.
From the Martyrdom of Psate, bishop of Psoi (Ptolemais).' The same
incident, of the devil, in the guise of a serpent, inspiring the young Diocle-
tian, then still known as Agripidos,^ is found in the Synaxarium? The
only new feature is the name of the saint's native village.^
* Doubtless ^ysr^ Mangug, opposite Psoi
(Menshiyah). In our fragment txx.O'^- is
scarcely possible, though most such names have
the article (TJUoyiKj'pHcS'e, TAJio*]fni.oi,
TJU.O']fngdw(3'e), rarely not {MovvaxOrf). The
full form, though without gen. n-, is in TJUicyi-
oyftACTi (Brit. Mus. no. 529). Mangflg is
'in the district of »>~^3l' (Am61. G^og. 238), in a
Cairo Syiiax, (my copy) ijLajl ♦-*oJ, though
transcribed in another (Forget ii. 270) iicto, i.e.
ncoi. Note that either nciooy, Zoega 34
( = C6'(7(9.,vol. 41, II), should be read nccoo'yit,
to agree with i^yaJsX, Synax. 5 Mechir (Forget
i. 452), now iJiyA^, S. of Maraghah (probably
the same too as ncooyn, Miss. iv. 737) ; or that
Synax. here is mistaken and the Arabic of Zoega
I.e. is right in reading this as ijLajl.
1 Or ' this youth '.
2 Or possibly ' instruction, chastisement ', ira<-
^ The number of this and several following
pronouns is quite uncertain.
* Or possibly ' then ' {apodosis)
^ Synax., 27 Kihak. The name is as often
Psote. Fragments of the text : Brit. Mus. no.
347 ; Winstedt in PSBA. xxxii. 195, 246, 283.
* Written eoipiitniTa. Zoega 60 = Winstedt,
Theod. 57, Synax. I. c. Akribida, Ethiop.
{CSCO., vol. 37, 133) Agripada, e.rpini'^OC
{CSCO., vol. 42, 36), Balaizah frag. (Petrie, Gizeh
41) jk.^'pmiToc.
' Basset p. 456. The Copts had also a
befitting legend of the persecutor's miserable end :
Joh. Nikiou 418, CSCO., vol. 38, 80; B. Kopt.
U. no. 32, 9.
1143
74
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Recto.
[uio'YTJe epoq
[. . .]u) noyeuj-
[AJtjneY^ioc. e-
[ ]«T
[.jjAncYcefiHc
[ijin]n^.cefiHc
jo'Ycju.OT n-
ncYgooy «>.-
6cx)K eneq-
Hi d.qnKOT[u]
\ Verso.
juiitn£^p[ujipe]
ne n2vi e[Te-]
epoq -xeja^-Kpi-]
^nwo*YTe (3r[co-] n€'sjs.[q ud..q]
^n efeoX «[o'Y-] '2seni.[iaHpe]
g(U3pto[ui«w «»>Rpi[niT&.]
e^^.'Y*5.^>ce n[ne-] 2!<o'Yto[ii htck-]
ToyRevfe ^w^[^.] Td>.np[o
\^es.Te i.q-
^toujT is.qujv'Y
eneivio^ »-
•2kpSLKUi« u-
goq nK5LtJi[e]
eqiiKOTK [g^.-]
TJvne itevR[pi-]
ritSL nK[o'Yi
. youth
the] same [village], which they call Moungoug
Recto. .
(? youths)
. . . without displaying their life {^(os) the just {8lk.) and the unjust
(a5i/coy), . . . the godly {ev(T€^rJ9) and the ungodly (acre/?.), in a fashion such
as this. It befell, on a day, that the shepherd left them both with the
beasts and went to his house and lay down, [that] day
Verso. . . . and the goat-herd boy, him that was called [Akri]pita.
God revealed a vision (opafio) . . . wonder (? davfio) ^ . . . the holy Apa
Psate beheld and saw this (sic) great black dragon {SpaKcov) serpent lying
beneath the head of the boy (?) Ak[ri]pita
. . . He said [unto him], ' My [son] Akri[pita], open [thy] mouth'
^ I cannot offer a satisfactory reading here.
NUMBER li)
75
No. 19.
The Martyrdom of Apa Moui seems to be otherwise unrecorded, though
the name, sometimes with ' Apa ' prefixed, is frequent.^ He appears to have
suffered at Alexandria, presumably just before his companion, Apa Herwoj,^
here mentioned. The story is apparently narrated by a certain Pgol,^ in
presence of other * saints ' ; but this narrative again is embedded in an
Encomium, pronounced at the martyr's shrine upon his festival day.
Fol. I. -^ Recto.
nojHpe ujHut it««.t!^e[^.p-]
ptoAie' l^c»^^vp^s.K^.'\€I
cyiyHpe' iition eic £HH-
^o'Yno<3' fie^iopHc-
I Verso.
[re cjAcy ejpoc e>>.ca>' 2vC'2tno'
[uo]'Y«JHpe [es.jcjuio'YTe' eneq-
[pi».]it iinp&.n iinuii^pT'Y-
[po]c eTO'y^s.^-f!' jkh*. jlioY* •
CVcujcone -^e ne-xivq' xxvi-
uc *».TpengHK7euiu)w
ujme iictoq K^^T^l^ nop-
■xiHou' ^).quJ^v'xe' juutnjuievp-
T-Ypoc eTO'YJs.Js.fi' eq-sui' ii-
juioc 'seo'yne Meigfen'ye' e-
e^yXjX
d.KH.
1 With bMb., Brit. Mus. nos. 1027, 1228;
Saqqara no. 73; without, Brit. Mus. no. 1102;
Gayet pi. Iviii ; Hall Copt, and Gr. Texts, 113;
Rylands no. 122 &c. Krall no. viii cites
novT} (whence ?), cf. 'Anfiwrjs of the Apophtheg-
mata. Th^'i^y^oi Synax., 20 Babeh = d^uioi
{Mus. Ctiim. XXV. 327). MajfifT Fit. Pachoin.
§ 72 is (j»-«\ in the Cairo edition 136 {v. Ap-
pendix below), though in Paris MS, 261, f. 218
^ Reading uncertain. A martyr thus named,
-,\tjji, 16 Kihak. His church, at ?Aphrodito,
I'ap. Gr. Byz, (J. Maspero) no. 67094. Scarcely
the saint ii>sA Abil Salih, 90b = Makrizi,
Churches no. 31 Ujj.I-* (? Lb), with church at
Sumusta. The name 'Cipoviw^^io's, 'Ap- (v. Brit.
Mus. no. 1028) is particularly frequent in Aphro-
dito documents (v. Brit. Mus. Gr. Pap. Cat. iv).
Abu '1-Barakat's Calendar (Paris arabe 203, f.
258 V.) transcribes this (_^L^1. .
^ Whether this is Shenoute's predecessor, and
the latter the same as the n'XoX Jjje^ of cer-
tain Diptychs (Cairo Theotokia 82, Ley den
MS. no. 41, named with the martyrs kXcs
Coluthus and KA.y) we cannot tell ; nor whether
n(5'coX invoked on stelae (Petrie Memphis i,
pll. liii, liv ; Ann. du Serv. viii. 83) is distinct
from these.
76
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
avqcuicY* epoc esnecy's*.!
iicfecoK enecHi ec^ eoLO-y]
SnttcyTe' jL«.«njLf.*^p-
margii
:„ ^
X*Wg€MRo"\evCTHpiOIl'
margin
* Apparently not eA.y- ; therefore a^qgiTe in next line.
Fol. I. Recto. . . . ' prison {<pv\aKri) of [? Rako]te (Alexandria) and she
cried out, " Holy {dyLos) saint, un[blemish]ed (? dcpOapro? ^) youth, help
{^oTjOdv) my forlornness, and entreat (irapaKaXeii') the Christ that He grant
(xapi^eLi^) me a child. Verily behold, grief is mine (///. is with me) more
than (were I) one in distant (///. great) exile (e^opiaria)." And (^e) thereupon
the saintly martyr (/xapTvpo?) had pity upon her and blessed her, and she
was made whole and went unto her house, giving glory unto God and the
saintly martyr (fj.ap.).'^
(Verso.) [And it] befell that God [blessed] her and she conceived and
bare a son, and called his name (as) the name of the saintly martyr (ywap.)
Apa Moui. But (Si) it befell,' said he, ' after that the praeses {-qy^naiv)
had required him in [Kara) his turn {6p8Lvov),\.h3X he spake with the saintly
martyr (jiap.), saying, " What be these things which thou doest in the prison
(0ifX.) ? " And in great wrath (Ovfio?) he bade (/ceA.) them torment (^acravi-
^eiv) the saint with heavy torments (/Sdcrauo?) and many punishments
(KoXaaTTJpLOf), and having raised him upon
Fol. 2. -^ Recto.
margin
ngepj»jiHTjs.[piou d.q£iTe]
xiiuioq' «J^vlt[T€^eqcI\oq]
ujo'Yo e'SiuLnRdig^ *.qK[e-]
\ Verso.
margin
joey giinTpeq-
]T€ge' itgoJutf
iicecA.£Te £*>.poq itqxpe'y-
' Sophocles s. V. gives an instance of such a usage.
' Presumably no gap between the columns.
NUMBER 19
11
Kco' efeoV juiuilctjoc' jvq-
Tpe'YO'WTe iineq'^M
g^nojuiiHe' epocy ns"! niyH-
pe ujHJu' w'scjaojpe' \oi-
IIow uTcpeq'xoRiJLijs.'^e
i5.juo[q g^liig^g* WTiiUco-
pi*,.' \\<S\ njs.iioAioc ii£HC«e-
Aicoii' €2vqeiuie -seitq-
«^l».c(OT£i. ilctoq' jvu
€e'yciis.['^€] Mii€qei'2k.coXo[ii]
margin
Y\.(3'\(S\\. uc€(oqe' cxtoq • ^.-yco
AiSncdwTpe'yntoTc itge^^^
xio-yc' efioV oineqcoi iice-
(3ii^(S AAAIOCY OUCYKtOgT
iJRo'YMeg' AATTcppoo-YUj'
•xewepGuii^diHV nd^p;)(^A.i?c»€-
"Xoc' CKenev'^e' .tittoq* eq^
(joxi' iT*>.q' js.'^*co nepefineT-
o'Y**.^.^*' ».n&. oepo'Y9['2sl -^ tick
HTepeqiiJs.'Y "^e' y^<5\ noH-
i7e*jiu>ii' •seitqttjs-cuifii
s'conr' d^q^ [ST]€q2vno-
margin
(Fol, 2. Recto.) the rack {Ipnt^rdpiov), [he tortured] him, until [his blood]
flowed upon the ground. And {8e) he bade (kcX.) them moreover set
glowing helmets [Kaaai^^) upon his head, till the crown of his head was
loosed. Afterward he caused them to pierce his heels* with a glowing awl,^
besides (///. and) all the other torments {^da.) that the brave youth bare
(vrrofieveii'). Howbeit (Xolttov) after the wicked (duofio?) praeses (fj-/.) had
proved (SoKifid^eip) him with many punishments (rificopia), when he knew that
he would not hearken unto him, to sacrifice (dva-id^civ) unto his idols (^iS.)
( Verso.) as he . . , the cow of bronze and that they should kindle
fire beneath it * ; and he had them lay his (sc. martyr's) hands in beneath
1 This torture in Rossi Pap. i. v. 28 ; CSCO., s Hitherto only Cd.oq i^v. my Os/r., no. 468).
vol. 42, T31 {n(piK«pd\aiov) ; Budge ^S"^. George, * j^^^ ^ow {sic fem.) as here CSCO., I.e. 5 ;
24 (j/Vforfi*.cic), 91. Budge, I.e. 13 (jui*.ci), 121. For cto'i.ioii,
2 This often,^.^. CSCO., I.e. 79,151 ; Hyvernat Hyvernat Acles, 103 laaiJiov.
Aetes, 147. For gcoTe I read -xcoTe.
78
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
the wheel ^ and press thereon. And after that they had cut out ^ strips
from off his back and had boiled them ^ with fire and oil, it caused him
not to pay heed^ at all {oXoa^) under these torments (^aa-.), for Michael the
archangel (dpx-) protected (crKeTrd^eiu) him, strengthening him, and the
saintly Apa Herwoj (?) did encourage him. But (Si) when the praeses (riy.)
saw how that he would not hearken unto him to sacrifice (Over.), he was
wroth and gave his sentence (aTro^acrty).
Fol. 3. t J^ec^o.
cic' epoq' d^q[uj«^]'2ie \\[(^\ SkJUk]
«> ^
<^dK<^ neon isJieyic ajd^-xe
juiiinc»enns<ioc jutne;)(^c
Wb^jLxc' eq-xoi' sUxxoc eitcca-
tSl 'sejs.TV.Hetoc' njs.cio-
TJi piOAie' iiiA*.' eqitNOito-
Mce-sooc -seniiCYTe ii-
nAJl2>wpT'YpOc' CTO'YivJs.fe
*.n&. ju.o'y['s e]Rec(x)Tii epo"
gjuinei[g]u)io ^ i\T€'yiio['y]
margin
— » Verso.
[^wb^cixiTSiX ep]©^^ gtio'y<3'e-
[nH • {blank)
[HncYTe n*.]c»is.eoc' neTp-
[g£ijui]e juinTHpq uS uevjue-
[pd».T]e' iiToq' OM Teuo-y ne-
TpgiuiAie iijLioit' eTpeii-
fioiu enAAJs.pT'Ypioii' ii-
[nJAid.pT'Ypoc' eTO'YJvj.fi' ^>.^^w
Aicyi UTnuiiy' e6oV gi-
CYcon' •seniio'YTe iing*.-
c*ioc' iftAiJs.pT'Ypoc' JuLne^^
eKeccoTii epon' ^ct£^s.peg*
epoit' en(3'op^^c £in'^i«^feo-
^oc' ^J^Jl^^.pT['ypoc] iine-
y^ eKecoo-YTfi wiieiigio-
o-Y^' tui£d^peg' epon' enno-
TiKiJuieuoc'
neiJUi».pT'y[poc e]TO'y*.js.fi
margin
"^ Or gAJineii[ .
1 The wheel, CSCO., I.e. 13, 26, 113, 218; CSCO., I.e. 73.
Budge, I.e. J 1 3, 378 ; Rylands Cat. no. 94. C/i
the remarks of Peeters, An. Boll, xxviii, 490, and
the text ib. xxvi. 27, 28.
^ Lit. 'divide, separate'. Cf. cioXn efioX.
^ Sc. the places thus bared.
* The same phrase, Zoega 361.
Mus. no. 344, ncjueXei \\is.\ ah.
Cf. Brit.
NUMBER 19
79
(Fol. 3. Recto.) Howbeit {Xolttou), as the praeses (rjy.) [gave senten]ce
(PttTT.) upon him, [Apa] Pgol [spa]ke^ concerning the mighty (works) of God
that had come about through the saintly Apa Moui. The saints made answer
saying, ' Many a time did Christ talk with the truly noble one (yeuyaTo?)
of Christ, saying, whilst we heard, "Of a truth (dX-qOo)?), my chosen one,
every man that shall pronounce {ovoiid^eiv) thy saintly name and say, God
of the saintly martyr (//ap.) Apa Moui, do Thou hear us in this (or our)
need; straightway
( Verso.) [I will hear] them quickly." '
[The] good (dyaOo?) God, He that guideth all, O my beloved. He it is
also that now guideth us, that we should go to the shrine {[xaprvpLov) of
the saintly martyr (//ap.) Apa Moui, and that we should cry out together,
* God of Christ's holy {aytos!) martyr, do Thou hear us and preserve us
from the snares of the devil (5ta/3.). Martyr of Christ, do Thou make
straight our ways and preserve us from the hidden war (TroAe/xo?) of the
adversary {avTiKei/x^i/o?).' This saintly martyr
Fol. 4. f Recto.
margin
«^\HeittOM • JS.'Y'SOOC «^€ Oil a
Xegdwg^ ficon' ^>w^eTm3L ii[n'xo-]
eic Topriq eiteno'ypd».mo[M]
iino'Yoeitt.' giTiineqTfi-
fco* • A.'Yto i>^'Y'\- tt*wq' £inec^[io-]
TWO^ fl'^'YIld.JLllc' eTJUOO-
f r.r
H'^itis.Rev pco'i &.n' enprutie-
— ^ Verso.
[wujiv €TT*wei]H'Y M[T]en«^-
[e^HTHc nc<e]iittJs.ioc' nes.p&.-
[K]*wAei ikniicYTe' n2s.gop^Toc]
«k.nes eneKAid^pT'Ypion' co
neiiTj^qnis.pd^'^i'xo'Y slx-
neqctouiA,' eiuucy CT^e-
pjvKdwXei iine^l^ nppo' n-
Ki^iioji' iiq^js.pi'^e' Wh^n'
Tna.pjs.Kd^'Xei -xe iijjitoTit
CS niJULep2s.Te' lJl^vpiico-
* on quite uncertain.
' Tile sense involved by my reading liere is scarcely acceptable.
8o
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
iinoo'Y Ajii>-puctoo'yg^
Uf ne>.ju[epj>w]Te €nei«o<5'
margin
pgiijLie iijjioit' glineine-
\js.<:«oc' eTJui[e2^] RttjTopT[p]
€T€n€iKOc[«jiocne] «».'y[to]
margin
(Fol. 4. Recto.) that we celebrate [to-day], little he is in [age {r]\LK(a)\ but
(aAXa) great in the true wisdom {<To(f)La,d\r)6Lv6i). And (5e) they said ^ also(?),
' Many a time did the spirit {ttv.) of the Lord catch him up to the celestial
(places k-rrovpaviov) of light, because of his purity ; and he was given the
baptism {(pa>Ti<7/j.a) of heaven, because of the great power {Svi/afic^) that went
with him at all times.' Then (eha) furthermore, I will not keep silence
regarding the commemoration of the saintly martyr (fj.ap.), him that we
celebrate to-day. Let us gather, O my beloved, to this great [and
honou]red
( Verso.) festival], and may the noble champion {dd\r]Ti]9, yivvaios!) entreat
(TrapaKuXeTy) the invisible (dopaTos) God that He forgive us our sins. We
are come unto thy shrine (fj-aprvpiov), O thou that didst give thy body (<Ta>fia)
over (iTapaStSovai) unto death for the sake of Jesus, the life of every one ;
entreat thou {napaK.) the Christ, the king of the ages (atcoi^ ^), that He grant
(xapt^eLp) us the forgiveness of our sins. But (84) I beseech {irapaK.) you,
O my beloved, let us pray the holy {ay.) martyr {p-ap.) of Christ, Apa Moui,
that he guide us in this sea (TreAayoy) that is full of trouble, namely the
world [Koa.) and
No. 20.
From an unidentified Martyrdom. Recto shows Christ appearing to
several martyrs, in prison or under torture together ; verso, a single martyr,
healed after torture.
► Recto.
[ IntOK
[ ]Tit ii
s
c
'So
f Verso.
* f.e. the saints, or = ' it was said'.
Cf. I Tim. i. 17.
NUMBER 20
TlO]Tit 'XpO AX-
€£pd^i €qo['y-
jui]{x)TM to n-
cs THpq €-
ujoei'x tt-xui-
A«.lt\i^&.'Y %x-
lope iiew-
nuiXg^ £10)-
[TJ&.'Yg^no* ti-
loq epeweq-
ne lUJUUd*.!
jitepo'Yoo(3'e
2^ttit*.nipd.c-
c
C
CYC'S • juii-
AtiwicevKe-
•go
iteqofige *.q-
KOYi TeTMJV-
wo'yTe • eq-
cyciiti iiT€-
"sto Aftttoc -se
TUCtO ItAt-
•
xtb.1 gi-xnT-
fcoTV. e*2£]oin it-
Tp*.ne['5d. n-
i3\ no]'YO£iK
Ti^jnil[Tepo]
margin
iv'ycii n
margin
8i
Redo. ... * you (?). Hail to you, O mighty champions, that have
endured (vTrofxii^eip) with me in my trials {irdpaa-fios) I For after yet a little
(while) ye shall eat and drink with me at the table (rpa.) of my kingdom.' ^
And
Verso. . . . Forth[with] he a[rose] all whole, with no wound upon him,
his cheeks being whole and his teeth.^ And he gave glory to God, saying,^
* The light [of Thy countenance] hath been displayed upon us '
^ Luke xxii, 30. script here does not appear to be that of Nos. 16
2 This might recall the martyrdom of Philo- or 1 7.
theus {v. Wiistenfeld, i)/«a;ir. 242, 21 ff.), but the ^ Ps. iv. 6.
1143
M
82
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
No. 21.
From an unidentified Martyrdom, as it would appear from fol. 2.
Fol. I. — > Recto.
] AlAAO-
wje epou
on eno'Y • [
ext[
n«o'Y[Te
(yuiirf [
qqoTCY ef![o'\]
gintteipco-
margin
I Verso.
]n€i
](3'UJUjf
] gip^.TR
[Te]MO'Y(3^e eic
[n]'2£oeic K<i\-
[TJnwoo'YR
?
€q€[
TiJin[
'seo'Y[oi] nt^K
nttcyTe
nud^g^ €RU&.-
margin
Fol. I. Recto. . . . ' them. They sufficed thee not, but (dWd) thou didst
go also to ' ^ . . . ' God . . . wrath . . ., blotting ^ them out. Thou didst
go, then (? ovy), and wast in these men and didst grow strong, until '
Verso. . . . ' behold . . . toward thee.^ So now, lo, the Lord hath sent
thee unto me. See then, now, [I ?] know (? voe7v) your '
. . . ' he shall , woe unto thee, enemy of God and heaven and
earth ! What wilt thou do when '
Fol. 2. \ Recto.
UJ^s.u[T(x>liL«. e-
poo'Y c€njs.Mo-
Verso.
l-YT
HTepo-yei "^e
eneujTeKo
js.'yTcogii. €-
1 This may be a place or personal name, begin- » pip&.T- is rare. In Josh. ii. 5 = oniaw
ning with noy-, less probably with plur. art. ('follow after'), similarly in Budge Homilies,
n- ; or a word such as awrtxvo^. P- 16 (' towards '), and Pap. Bruce 239.
* Reading eqqOTOy.
NUMBER 21
83
]tt
itpcojue €T-
?
poeic i.'Ypee
]€q-
witeTit.oo'YT
2tT
•
«T€peq€i
'xe e^cyit S-*^
margin
TC iineiyTe- ]h nijt- npo Js-qoyto
Te juinKd^g^' e- it[ l^iivt" 7njuiHHige "xe
riT[o'Y] e[£i]o\ \\- Tvzs[
ceiyLes.es.]TRa. ©.y ^jli[
neTKAiee-ye •s[
epoq • e[
7r\.qo'Yc^i«j£t K^ ?
margin
* My copy gives as alternative ajl[ . . ]nK, so ? lyoiiK or ujo-snK (cf. Ps. cxxxviii. 10), or
lAOOyTK. ^ ntS'l. * IKS'!.
Fol. 2. Recto. . . . ' if [they ? he ?] shut (the door) upon them, shall the
foundations of the prison and the foundations of the earth tremble at the
things they have {or that have been) brought forth, and require (? them) of
thee ^ ? What thinkest thou ?'..... answered
Verso. . . . And {Be) when they had come to the prison, they knocked
at the door and straightway it opened. But {Si) the multitude of men that
kept watch were as if dead. And {8e) when . . . had come in
No. 22.
From the beginning of a Martyrdom. Diocletian's gods are enumerated
and a part of the edict is to be read, whereby he ordered their worship.^
Some 20 goddesses were named in the space of this fragment; may we
conclude that the complete list gave 35, since in the passages usually
parallel to this the 70 deities are divided equally into male and female?^
I know of no other Coptic martyrdom showing a like list of names. If
we assume the text to be a translation, there is no need to seek for
egyptianized forms of the divinities.
^ This sentence is not necessarily interrogative, not the devil, as fol. i vo. might suggest,
but the following question makes it likely. An * Similar edicts : CSCO., vol. 42, 89, 157,
alternative reading allovps 'and they slay thee', 200.
which would show that the person addressed is ^ Cf. op. cit. 200 ; Hyvernat Actes, 78, 202.
84
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
— »• p. c.
margin
T«>.]peeAAic
T]£iepc€t^to-
[iiH l^'X"' tc'y'Xh-
[wH ]kh • Te€\'^.^vc
] • Tep'yitic •
]*>.TH • Tnon-
[CIC ] • 5? • TglYpjS.
]ic* T'X'Ypd^.nocb
n]d^*m€ wp^vIt
[ppo ]n efioX n[
* e altered from (or to ?) h.
t p. -2..
margin
npecf!['YTepoc • eiTe "akiN.-]
KOItOC • €l[Te d>.U^S,l5KtOC-]
THc • €iTe [pjLige • eiTe]
g5Sga>-'\ • €i[Te
e'ycii^'^e . [ ncy-]
'2:ed>.lW0'Y^[pHCTI«>.«0C]
e«Ye'XHAJie'Y[e uineq-]
jUtO'Y £HTC[Hq€ • ItTtOTW]
TIKOC iAn[
cg|\i epHc[
THpcy R^.[Tik. XSLb<
. . .] •seK^>[c
]Md.ig[
]'S€[
" Or -a.c.
(p. 3.) . . ., Artemis, , Persephone, . . . ache, Selene, . . . ke,^ Thellas,^
, Calliope, , Erinys, . . . ate,^, Pon ....... no, Nemesis, . . . . n,*
Hera, . . .,^ Dyranos,^ These are the names [of . . . godjdesses . . . And
(5e) [Dioclejtian the [king
(p. 4.) ' . . . whether] presbyter (Trpeo-.) or (efre) deacon (SiaKovos) or (eiVe)
reader (dvay.) or (etVe) freeman [or (efre)] slave or (? efre) sacrifice
(dvcrid^iiu) god(s ?). And whoso [shall say], I am a Ch[ristian (xp-),
^ k uncertain. Nike, Ananke ? short for space, wliich may have held two
2 Assuming T the article. But perhaps mis- names.
spelt (for ee\-), so ' Hellas '. The name may * " uncertain.
have continued into next line. " Themis ? (or in 1. i, for Artemis).
3 a uncertain. Hekate (even Aphrodite) too ' ^^ Dyranas. After this probably another
name.
NUMBER 22
85
his] death shall be adjudged {SrjueveLv ^) with the s[word]. But (5e) do ye
all, [offici]als (d^KofMarLKo^) of , write ^ to the south, [to] all . . . in
turn (Kara-) , so that '
No. 23.
Perhaps from a Martyrdom. The sequence of recto and verso are
doubtful.
u
a
B
Recto.
[. .] jv['Y^] na.MO'Y-
Te eRe-si iuioeiT
ngHTO-y 'xeM[. .]
ttjd. jLinoTV.'YAioc
€TgHn gjLin'Si.-
sic ^
[. .]^\...[
I Verso.
]Teq
ewj2coa)iLi[
k[ot]k &>q(o[fi]u|
eic nigHpe iitjui[iit-] c
©•YKXcoXe [ttO'Yo-]
[eijii Aj.ifAJi[
* Perhaps TWJoYn.
Recto. ... * [and] my God, do Thou guide me upon all the ways wherein
I shall go ; for (?) hidden war (noXe/jLos) with the enemy within,^ or
(e"-e) '
Verso. . . . bear (?) it (? him), and he lay down and slept. And straightway,
behold, the Son of Goodness (-aya^oy*) arose and mounted upon a cloud
[?of ligh]t archangel [s?]
* Or ? ' be publicly executed ' ; c/. Sri/uos. this. After eire, giAoX seems impossible.
» Or ['this] rescript'. 4 qf. Rossi ii. iv. 65, ' Son of Compassion,'
^ The text, as I have read it, scarcely allows of ^g epithet of Christ.
86
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
No. 24.
Life of (or Encomium on) Pachomius. There is little to guide us as to
the sequence either of leaves or pages here, if indeed all nine fragments
belong to one MS. The order I have adopted is merely tentative.
Pachomius' name occurs only in foil. 7 and 9, but 4, 5, and 6 may, with
much probability, be claimed for the same subject. As to the remainder
it is impossible to feel any certainty ; they might be from parenetic intro-
ductions to or digressions from known incidents of the history. Certain
incidents (foil. 6 7-0., 9 vo.) are only conceivable as part of this Life if we
assume a widely different or much amplified recension to be at the base
of our text.^ It must however be confessed that the reading of scarcely
a phrase but is open to question.
Fol. I . I Redo.
margin
[T*i]*>.cf^ wbj^ iga.«- Tpene iijL«.[o-]
[TJei iittoo'Y
ex
gjR'Xd^jv'Y •sefi-
fito
Henppo (3'ui-
€T'
ujT epocy ©"Y"
"el
[T]€iiiiine c«i.p-
n
ne nfiioc n-
MeT0'Y*>'2>^^ [
J • • L
" Or KewewC.
•• Apparent
pe for po.
■* This cannot
ccyoDnq e^y-.
— > Verso.
[neT]coo'yttuqf^
[To]pnq uj»w-
[T]A*.e£^OAlTe
[Xijne * d^yeic
[. .juTe^jvpic
[AAnucYJTe il-
]ne
np]oc ee
margin
7 T€qn«v[Tpic]
} -^e ttd.\H[ei-]
ttH • o'yc'y[jiino-]
^iTHcn[e «-]
iepoco\'YJti.[i-]
THC FiTe
TiAe2Ci^uj[qe]
iine • TeK[R\ii-]
CI&. nd^iULe «[tt-]
ujpTi£ijuic[€]
[e]Tgiii5.n[H'Ye]
[>qwj[
Apparently not space for [jue]. In 4 perhaps [tI^tco.
lis cannot be correct : either ncTCOoyn edk-jf- (w. Bible text)
' Perhaps
or nCT-
^ That it is already far removed from the from the mere citation of the Psalms by P.,
primary recensions of the Life may be gathered before his conversion (fol. 8).
NUMBER 24
87
Fol. I. Recto. . . . village (?) the king shall grant (?) them, that he
would spare their villages and not injure {^XdrrTeLv) them in aught, lest the
king should behold them. For {yap) such is the life (/Si'oy) of the saints
[the] king shall (?)... saints (?) exhort {TrpoTp^imv) them to
. . . oftentimes instruction ...
Verso. . . . God it is] knoweth. He was caught up to the third heaven.*
Give . . . the grace (xapis) of God according as {npos)
nome. But ((5e) his true fatherland (Trarph, dXr^Oivos) (was that) he was
a fellow citizen (a-v/xTroXLTt]?), one of Jerusalem {Upoa-oXvfiLTrj^) of the seventh
heaven, the true church (e/c/cA.) of the first-born that are in heaven ^ . . .
Fol. 2. I Rec/o.
iinp[
7V.0C ll^'2£[00C]
'S€».iwo'Y[coo-]
ite «'^A«.[^
*wW iine[
ii^^v•2:o[€IC
-^ Verso.
n
]jjineq-
] . . eititev-
[it]o'Y'xe jutTiAA'y
[juo]« 'xen^v-c
] . ttg^o epoq
]€ ejui&.'Y
" JU^eine] is tempting, but a verb is equally probable.
rib.- for nA,"
Perhaps c for o.
Perhaps
Fol. 2. Recto:^ Do not , O Devil {8id^. ?) ^ saying, I am not a thief (?)
of this (sort) my Lord (?)...
Verso. ... we (?) will cast death forth from us, for ... .
* 2 Cor. xii. 2. The words do not coincide trial, ^.^. Hyvernat ^<r/£^, 197.
with Ciasca's text. Cf. the similar words used * Scarcely a word can be read here with
in Am. 543. certainty.
» Cf. Heb. xii. 23. Such phrases, as to * If not StajSoAoj, perhaps (r^/i/3ovAos? ''Ayyt-
heavenly citizenship, are used by martyrs under Aos seems still less suitable.
88
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 3.
" Recto. ^
— » Verso.
margin
r
n«o]'yTe ^ ito-
• tn-s^-jse
[aaoc] jjineq-b
•
]nT«<q-
neqT
£€«-
njitcyfe
It . [
A^jWd^
nT[
TR
margin
I am not sure that this fragment does not rather belong to No. 21.
Perhaps e^neq-.
Fol. 3. Recto. . . . God gives laws (uS/xos) to (?) his .... which he had
golden . . . But {dWdj . . . Lord (?)...
Verso. . . . the enemy . . . will (fuL) . . . his . . .
Fol. 4. I Recto.
]pOK
[Tii2€]?V.nic
[•sinei'si] cRifie
[jviito'ST] epoK
poc &\i \[i>^iK'y]
fbuLd^ 2.P*^'* [^2.**"]
Tq • n€in[e-]
) iteqnpoKO-
70'Ypi^e "xe ii-
) np[Hc] Axn^-
[pe eJTpe-ypgcofi
— * Verso.
[...]. gjuinjuto- 7C\.'yui[
[ujjiK'YJULO'YTe e- no]
pe • g^>>.2T^ii- T^^[
noH-a^Hc "^ke it- ^
y il'stotoine ii-
ttgeWHit €-
ajjs.'Yiuto'YTe €-
pocY 'sen«j[H-]
pe Ainoci['2».coit]
7 ^u[negoo['Y
; o'yHHt[
NUMBER M
89
Fol. 4. Recto {cf. AS. §3). ... Thou ^ art my hope (iXirii) since I took
the breast of my mother : I cast myself upon Thee since I was in the womb
["ot] find any place therein.^ But {84) this saint advanced {irpoKo-
TTTiiv) in age (-qXiKta). And (Si) there was a temple, a little to the south of
the village. Now {Ta^a ^) they would send boys to work therein, as (coy) . . .
Verso. ... in the water, which are called ' sprites ? ' ^ but (Se) by the
authors (Troirjrijy) that have composed the books of the Greeks {eXXrjj/) they
are called ' the children of Poseidon '.^ On the day therefore (ovy) when . . .
Fol. 5. f Rec-^o.
— *■ Verso.^
margin
^ i
giTHiteqeiOTe
T€ It
«]Tepo'Y-
imo'YTe £OTn
€.Sio\ •segen-
KTe[
]ll(3'I 11-
&.n Axitwe'YWIH-
cno'Y'J^^^iociie
€np[ne
•
[T«^\dwi]niopoc
pe* o«Y*^T(3'ojui c»«>.p
2}\TJULVLT-
It
ne eTperi^Hc-
ge\?VHti • £i.-
THC qi KJUHil2v'y
no-yeitte '^e. e-
-
Aingniic eT-
Tiiepic nid^-
jutcyg^ enjuid>. e-
Kiofl '2S€nO'Y-
TO•Yll^v'XIO«Ye
Te'iuiine a.n[n€
• • L J
]€q
wgHTq • i^Wdw
-xeneit
UJ^^-YfetOK gll-
. . . Tn
[o'YR]d>^Re •xeit-
[• ■]^ ' ^^[
ne'YJTa.goo'Y
]T3'0JL1'
* The ^ above line i in different ink. Quires thus indicated in Rossi, i. Ii. 10, 36; ii. iv. 96.
The eL indicates the last leaf of first quire.
' Ps. xxi. 9, 10, Perhaps n]TOK.[ne, though
no MS. of the Psalm reads thus.
2 Or 'in him'.
^ Tdxa with some such meaning in F. Robin-
son Ap. Gosp. 182, PSBA. XXV. 273 (= Syr.
7<ip alone, Nau p. 76); Miss. iv. 671, 678,
715 ; Crum Copt. Ostr. no. 290.
U4S ■ N
* Taking nTdkipe for an incorrect plur. of
itoyTe iy. Erman AZ. xxxiii. 47, Griffith ib.
xxxviii. 88). This is supported by the ' name *
eiiTivip, Pistis 376. But T&,ipe may be a de-
scriptive name, with n- of plur.
^ Cf. Am^lineau's note, Am. 340 and his
reference to Mhn. hist. Eg. ii. 407.
90
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 5. Redo {cf. AS. § 2). by his parents ; for they were zealous
{(TTrovSoLos) in paganism {-eXXrjv) and (Si) they knew not the portion
(fx€pis) of Jacob, that it is not of this sort.^ For our . . .^ to
the temple (?) ^ . . .
Verso, when the wretched (TaXaiwcopos p/.) had . . .
. . . the gods were * not content with their children. For (yap) it is impos-
sible that thieves (Xrja-Tijs) should take with them the lamp that lighteth the
place where they would thieve ; rather (dXXd) they go in darkness, lest they
be caught authority . . .
Fol. 6. -^ Recto. ^
I
) gJiuinHi «(?!
u}con€ itcji nujH-
\ih^(S%x neq[uji-]
[Tpe
nTno[\ic
?[
[
f Verso.
[pq j^
19
]?
]?
It
margin
\'
nncyTe eq-
ujitte iicis.-
ncysA.! iipio-
Aie \W3LX' gii-
iiTjvqpppo**'''
n<3'i njs.'Y'^^^'Y*^"
Toc iipeq-xpS
[R]U>CT^-ltTI-
[ito]c • glTMO'YOI-
[KOtfOJULId^ WTe]
[nito'YTe
" The first of quire 2.
Fol. 6. Recto. While yet therefore (eri <5e ovj') the saints were in the
house, their father's sister's son fell sick. And they arose and went in, as
if ((oy) they would visit him. And as they (?)...
the city (? iroXii) . . .
' Jer. X. 16. ' Refers ?to temple whither his parents took
* 'Our father Pahom' possible but im- the child,
probable. * Tense uncertain.
NUMBER 24
9t
Verso {cf. AS. § 2). dark (?) all (?) the day . . .
God, seeking the salvation of every man. And so (5e ovv) on the day
when the victorious^ Augustus {avyovaros), Constantine, became king, by
[God's] providence {oIkovoiilo) . . .^
^'
Fol. 7. -^ Recto.
\ Verso.
margin
margin {page no. here ?)
nenpocTA.IT-
€'Y<3'0)UJ[t
2H-]
l«^e^T^^.c-
£H e£io\ "xe-
ttd>. •^i.e itTepcy-
Tq
itnp[^
>o*;
Sic
cycReoc Wb^i
«Tq epnc (^\- 7
Gti
©•yit
'^j neqo'Yoi
nctoTnne
KHtie • iv-Y^
) ne
• I-
JRCYi g^rtn- 1
^Htok -se n2w-
ne-Yoi enu.*.-
&.
eelfiJvic^ ii-
) £a>«t noXe-
pHC HKHJLie'
n
lee
juei jLiitn-
CX.'Yw Srepo'YfS'w-
n
n]Tep€q-
^i^'se eenn
) ne \\<^<^ K«<Td».
V
«>.
eTen£[*.pf!Jw-
tt*.* iv-y^^confe
H
]^q
pOCIte H-X*^!-
giooiq itn*<-
ttWWOC KTiiR-
gcou. £ITiin-a
(?[o]TnO'y £IT4Jl
itO(3' iJLn
nejc-J^oc • ric«-
'.]€ • eTjfe'
* Perhaps niiO(3'. But n- with JUHHiye ((/.
Bo.) isnn]
ikely. *" Perhaps p foi
t. "^ 0 erased.
Fol. 7. Recto {cf. AS. § 3). And ((5e) when they had brought the order
{TTpoarayfia) southward in Egypt, they betook them to the southern part of
Egypt. And after they laid hold on many in various {Kara) places, they
laid hold also on Pahom, because of the great (//.) number (?) that ^
which waited for the king. Thus while (eVi ovv) . . .
Verso. . . . which had an eagle * . . . went little in the {pi.)
^ after it (he ?) had . . .
1 Cf. 6 TO -navTa vikwv (Brit. Mus. Gk. Cat. ii.
328, iii. 253; P. Amh. no. cxl &c.). VtKT]<p6poi
= pecj'spo appears to be applied only to
martyrs {v. Crum-Steindorff, A'o/t. Rechtsurk, i,
Index\
2 Cf. Am. 342. ' Cf. Bo. 5 infra.
*• ' Eagle ' (ahdm) possibly in reference to
Pahom, whose name is compounded with that
word .
' ' Thebais ' just possible.
92
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
. . . before (him ? it ?) ; for he is unto me a chosen vessel (o-AfeOo?).^ But
(5e) thou,^ Pahom, fight (TroXefieiu) with the hidden foes, which are the
barbarous demons (ISdp^apos, Saificop), whom thou hast overcome by the
cross {(TTavpos) ; and do thou . . .
Fol. 8. t Recto.
marofin
•segjLinTpeq-
Hgeenoc • [§«-]
\'
gicitoq [. . S-j
pioc p[
cy nc[
we nM[
T€* [
Ti>.p jui[
Toq[
el
Verso.
martrin
[. . . .]lliwK\H-
[poit]ojjiei n-
[TJUJHrepo xk."
[njnoyTe • geti-
[cNp^] c<j^p £IC-
[iioqwel THpoy
[•septoiuje itiju
H
[
»1
^
* Hence we see that a full column had 14 or 15 {cf. fol. 4) lines,
capital T. * Perhaps [rekJUio jul]aiou.
we g^p^-'i S^H-
fq itee noY-
UjAoq £n^-
toTe iiTne •
CX^qjue KxiCY Kq
g^pd^'i ngHTq
«T€i£e eq-
T&>y6 flTCCJUH
JLt.JS.TC&.£lOI Td^-
[p]n€RO'Ytouj
'' Perhaps
Fol. 8. Recto. . . . according to (?) the teacher, Paul, the tongue of per-
fume ^ : * When it pleased God, who set me apart since I was in my
mother's womb, to reveal His Son unto the heathen (edi^os) ; immediately
I [followed not flesh] and blood,' the blessed one (/xaKapio?) did not
... to follow after them For (yap) . . .
Verso. . . . shall inherit (KXrjpovofiui^) the kingdom of God.' ■* For (yap)
they are all flesh {a-dp^} and blood ; [For ?] the holy apostle (dn.) [hath]
' Acts ix. 15.
2 Perhaps a development of the Spirit's words,
Bo. 8.
' Gal. i. 15, 16 {om. 'and called me through
His grace').
* C/. I Cor. XV. 50.
NUMBER 24
93
told us : ' Every man (?)..... discernment ([? ^iajvpicris') increase^
(? av^dveiu) in him, even as a tree that is watered with the dew of heaven.'
Thus did he meditate within himself, pronouncing the holy words (lif. voice) :
' Teach me and I will do Thy will ^ . . .'
V
)l.l
Fol. 9. f J^ec/o.
margin
KJvTevpcei fi-
^"
\"
T^vi giARTpeK-
Tceviie ripiojLie
epoc • J5.nec-
IIoT euji^pene-
TO £RTeq(3'oju. •
7XeuJs.c itnenca-
) CK giL^^llJ[^>.'se]
^s.^ nppo [gil-]
•snoq o'y[fio'Yp-]
ne iiTJs.q[^p-]
ujtopq [
\^^
[
Verso.
margin
[nxi.*.]K«<pioc &.-
[©"YMg^ giioYp-
[ne] eqTA.ju.0 ii-
[xiojq "segen-
[. .]Kd^im€ «ge-
[OHIKOC] kSLis.
£.i\]o\ gi\-
HTq • ixit-
^a.pi'^e ijjuo-
oy efcoA giTOo-
Tq eTi eqo il-
geeiiiKOC
'/[HjTepeqcocK
o]'Y«».
* tt- corrected from n-
Fol. 9. Recto {cf. AS. § 3). ... May the •'' too bring this to nought
(Karapyuu), whilst thou teachest it unto men, like as the bridle (xaXivos)
controlleth the horse by its power. That we may not delay in the story
(//A word), he dwelt in made him (?) king. At the time when
he was born, there was a temple * that he had destroyed . . .
Verso. . . . the blessed {{xaK.) Apa Pahom also (?) ^ dwell in a temple,^
1 Tense uncertain.
^ Ps. cxlii. 10.
' ' the Spirit ' perhaps possible.
^ All quite uncertain as to number and person
of pronouns.
" The form Pahdmo does not occur in this
text ; otherwise ott ' also ' must be omitted.
Tense of verb uncertain.
8 Presumably the ruined Serapis temple. The
name by which this seems elsewhere to be desig-
nated, iTAidw JULneCTcpnocein {Miss. 535), is,
I think, merely a deformed reproduction of
HAia. ju.Ticepa.neion {cf. Bo. 8).
94 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
telling him that it was heathen {pi. ? kOviKos;) pagans (? 'iOvos)
Christ left behind them ..... and they dwelt in that place on
account of him (? it) and of the healings that God granted (xccpi^eiu) by his
(? its) means,^ while yet (eVi) he was pagan {^Oi'iko?). So (ovi^) when he had
continued in the village . . .
No. 25 (called, in Appendix and elsewhere, SaX).
The history of Pachomius and Theodore. That this MS. did not form
part of No. 24 is evident from the following considerations : (i) the divergent
spelling of the name Pachomius, (a) the absence of the paragraph-mark
such as used by no. 24, (3) the abnormal forms here of certain letters,
e.g. n,^ (4) the usually greater number of letters in a line in the present MS.,
(5) finally, the entire dissimilarity between the texts of no. 24 and of Am.,
a version based, as will be shown, strictly upon the present text.
A column of our text is 23 cm. high, and has 26-28 lines. Of the 32 foil,
here preserved, in greater or less completeness, only three still show pagi-
nation (foil. 2, 4, 5). Were it not therefore for the uninterrupted text of
Am., it might have been impossible to assign any plausible sequence to the
fragments, which I found dispersed throughout the whole collection of
papyri. As it is, however, a few of them fortunately show the junctures,
upon one and the same leaf, of two paragraphs of AS. (foil. 9 vo.-io ro.,
II ro., 12 ;-(?., 13 ro., 18 vo., 24 vo., 25 vo., 26 vo.) ; and it is thence evident
that, not only is the new text verbally identical with Am., but that in
arrangement of paragraphs they likewise agree. This should suffice to
justify the assignment of the remaining paragraphs to positions relatively
such as they hold in Am. The latter offers no parallels to the text of foil, i,
2, 7, 29, 32. The absence (scarcely fortuitous) of quire-numbers prevents
us from using the relative sequence of horizontal and vertical fibres as a
further guide to the sequence of the leaves. Leaves, the continuity of whose
text allows of no doubt as to their order,^ show the simple sequence hv, vh,
hv, vh.
The practical identity of the two texts SaX and Am. can scarcely be
doubted by any one who will compare the parallel passages (observing at
the same time the alterations to the French translation which I have given
in the notes). The text of Am. is, in no instance, materially longer than
that of the corresponding Sa. passage ; whereas the latter shows, often
enough, phrases, nay whole paragraphs, lacking from the parallel Arabic.
These are proof enough that, as would be expected, the younger is abridged
from the older text.
' Sc. the temple's ? afford very cogent arguments here {cf. facsimiles).
2 Palaeographical features do not otherwise ^ E.g. foil. 8-14, 16-52.
u
NUMBER 2'j
95
The chief interest of this new addition to the Coptic recensions is genea-
logical : we now see clearly the source whence Am. was derived. It has
been long recognized that Am. neither translates immediately any of the
Sa. versions hitherto known ^ nor Bo. which is derived from certain of these.
Am. neither follows them (except intermittently) in paragraph sequence nor
in details of phraseology or vocabulary. With our present text, on the
contrary, it agrees in both these particulars ; as to the last, with often
surprising closeness. The new text is of course too fragmentary to allow
of our assuming that it alone was the immediate source translated by Am.^
Prof. Ladeuze has called attention to portions of the latter which appear to
be derived from Bo.,^ i. e. ultimately from one of the other Sa. versions.
Fol. I.
Recto?'
[ ] • ^«^Y
[ ]eixii-
[ ] q««^Y
[en'xojeic GnTH-
[pq] nujHpe %x }•
[nitjo-yre ed^qpcA.-
KOyi «TJL1HT€
itiieqjutd.eHTHC
eq-sto £i.utoc "xe-
poq' iicYUjHpe u}hjul
— ••
«Tei£e eg^pds.! ^lisax-
nd».peis.ii . equjcon'
■Cit-toi epoq • CT^e-
[o]m eitccofli epoq ^pog^.IpecIc ec-
['S€]£fcTipKioX'Ye ii-
margin
f Verso.
^-repl ]
'siiiTeqjuHr-
KoY* nis.p2Xigiv\ •
Teiio'Y^e iieciiH'Y,
ujHpe ujhaa' niui
AJimteitTis.Yp-
KO(3' epocy £HeH-
tic elite iijuooY
ego-yw uji^-pott, €-
ne-xno' itRecon .
jLt&.piTcno'Y'Xi^'^e
TO[
eTe[
*^evc • [
ettujjs.&.[
ilgevg^ ilcon [xi«w-]
pKTis.jLioo'Y ["se-]
nncYTcne en-
T^s.qT^JUlIOO•Y
2>w«Y^ eTfeeTn[e]
oil URnKA-g* f*[J^-]
npH* iJilnoog^ [
margin
* The position of this fol. is hypothetical. It is assumed to precede that placed next (pp.
63, 64).
' Nor the lost Sa. represented by Av. V. figure in SaX. But not all MSS. of Am. include
Appendix. it {v. Appendix).
2 I assume, from our foil, i, 2, that the Palla- ^ Ladeuze, &tude &^c., 53 ff.
dian version of the Rule (Am. 366-369) did not
96
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. I. (The proper positions of this and the next 2 foil, are uncertain.)
Recto. ... he saw (? seeth) the Lord of all, the Son of God, having become
flesh (a-dp^) for our salvation. But (Se) above all {fidXiaTa) too we hear
Him in the Gospel {ev.) saying,^ ' Forbid (KcoXveiv) not
... He ... a little one in the midst of His disciples (fiad.), saying,*^
' Whoso shall receive a young child such as this in my name receiveth me.'
But (Si) as for the young that have gotten for themselves an evil resolve
(jrpoaipicns), in their ^
Verso. . . . saying,* ' Whoso liveth wantonly {cmaTakdv) from his youth
shall be a servant.' Now therefore, brethren,^ every young child and such
as are greater than they in age (rjXLKia), whom the Lord hath brought in
unto us for the second birth, let us be zealous {(nrovSd^eiy)
... we many times, let us tell them how that God it was did
create them. And concerning the heaven also and the earth and the sun
and the moon . . . . :
Fol. 2. t
P-S^
->p. ^-X
margin
margin
ec(o
Tcfiito we>.'Y ttcyLo-]
juiwneqo'ytoig' e-
n[
ye. n-
€iiy itiA*.' €Tpe['Y-]
fe oX £jLi.neqnotioc •
€T[
•
cuio-Y enewTiwq-
AAiitiRtOT' enT*.-
efeo
ej-YUj**.
Tdwjuiie iid^'i THp[o'Y]
eiTJvjvy «HTU e-
AAT[
npoc
A.'srKO'sn* eiTe
Sio\' HgHTq •2se-
eT
cyojeiuj
giiTe'YT^.npo
IT "SIC
K&>c eitMA-jLiepe
oo^Y^
I JutoTa
-* •
eiTe gttncYgHT
n-soeic neitito'y-
'se
r^HT*
€.ys.(ji' fifioc "se-
Te efioX gAJine-ygHT*
nti
oj'yq
ucuiA.iuid.jvT' n-so-
THpq tiuTe'y-
Td».q
•
•
eic •seRi.c gcooY
vSr'YX** THpc AXW"
ton
. • •
e'yewjwne iiuiH-
we'YAiee'Ye THpcy
^Y[
* Line over xx
not certain.
' ? Matt. xix. 14.
^ Matt, xviii. 5.
' An abstract, ?' youth '.
* Prov. xxix. 21. So Ciasca ; LXX Kara-
airaTaKd.
5 I assume that this and the next fragment are
from instructions given by Pachomius, corre-
sponding perhaps to Am. 372 ff. Evidence for
the independent existence of the Pachomian Rule
is given by the book catalogue, J?ec. xi. 133,
no 31 (the l3ios there figures as no. 34).
NUMBER 25
97
leee
J • • •
]
eT*s(ja iiuioc '2se[^-]
uoyoeiuj' iiiju.' \\-
©"Yoeiiy' nijn' epe-
neqcjuo'Y glipcoi*
ecyc • d^-Yco on €t-
[•2t(o](oiJi€ UTeirpjs.-
[t^H] eToyjs.*.^* 2>.'Yco
[Unjucojc eTCikfeo
[MIt]KO'yi [
JUtllTe'y(3'0Ul TH-
pc • d.'Yio eTpe-yAAe-
pe neT^iTcytocY
UTe-Yge • eTpe'Y"
eijue gRcytjop^
eiteiiT&.'Y^^gjvico'Y
gjuinenni^ CTcy-
WJ^v^g^vpeg' ene'y-
•sutTe'Y-tJi[tvr-]
KoY*, ceitd<«j[co-]
ne upne' AAfn-xo-]
€ic 2s.'yco uqo['Yoo£^]
[g^pd.! rig^]HTO['Y
o'yt[
€pe[
[
Fol. 2. p. 63. ... * Teach them at all times that they bless Him that
created all these things, without ceasing, whether (etre) with their mouths,
or (efre) with their heart, saying, Blessed art thou. Lord, that they also
may become children of David, who saith,^ I will bless the Lord at all
times ; at all times His blessing is in my mouth. And (5e) afterwards too,
(see) that (thou) give unto them Psalms (to learn) by heart ^ {dno aTr]6ovs) ;
and moreover, that they get (by heart) from the other books of holy scripture
{ypa<prj). And afterwards, (see) that (thou) teach the young
P. 64. ... and His will, from out His law [vonos), and the rules that
I have given you therefrom, that they ^ shall love the Lord our God with
all their heart and all their soul (^|'f.) and all their thoughts and all their
strength ; and that they should love their neighbour as themselves ; that
they may know of a surety the things that have been written of the Holy
Spirit {ttv.\ so that, if they keep their body (o-co.) pure from their youth,
they shall become temples of the Lord and He shall [dwell withjin
[them
* Ps. xxxiii. I. ii, note 58 ; Cium, Osir. no. 29, note 5.
' Cf. Ladeuze, 291 inf.; Butler, Latis. Hist. ^ Corrected from ' that we'. Cf. Luke x. '■.'j.
98
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 3. t Recto (?).
[oit] ecsiTcy • n€['s]diq ri»>q
[•stoOjq* QteilMO . e*>K'^
[©•ytouj ei»,]M e-xiTcy . *«.-
[tcHO'Y UljOIlOM •SITO'Y
[nc«Ki^2s.Y e2^]p».i • xxo~
margin
* Perhaps coiuj (ccoujAi).
— > F'^rjr^ (?).
SIC
negocy eTiixi».['Y]
€qwi&.nii*.'Y en-
€t5jjl«.js.'Y eq*jt[oo-]
uje gueeitee[T€]
ujes-qujine [uqn^.]
-scxiq ene[cHT iie-]
peiteq£id.[V ^ pii^'-]
€IH • tt . [
e-YAiH . [
T««.q's;[
margin
Perhaps more in gap ; oil or -xe ?
Fol. 3. Recto {v. Am. 396). ... I] wish [not.'] But (5e) [after that he
had] constrained {dvayKci^eLv) him [again] to take of them, he said unto
him, ' I will not.' And he said unto him,^ ' What is [this] word that thou
hast [said], I will not, having given [place] in thyself to a demon (Saifiouiov)
of disobedience^? If so be (kocu) thou [wishest] not to take of them, say,
[I] wish not [now] ^ ; but (ixovov) take them [and lay ? them] down. But
{fiovov) . . .
Verso.'^ . . . and he determined (?) ^ no disobedience thereafter.
And it befell from that day, if he saw that (brother) walking in the monas-
tery, he would be ashamed and bend down his head, his eyes shedding
tears . . .
1 CPO^n eppaw?|, of earnest or angry talk, e.g.
Num. ix. 7, Josh. ix. 12, Brit. MuS; no. 342 qe,
Rossi Nuov. Cod. 89, Budge Homil. 127.
2 So Am., not 'pecher '.
3 Am. should be 'And if it be that thou wishest
not to take (thereof), say, I wish (for it) not now,
and take and use (? eat) a little ; then lay it
down '.
* This is not in Am.
^ Perhaps 'despised'.
NUMBER
25
4. t P- P*^''
margln
ujet) ^ti gitne'Y-
«tn'2soeic • d.'YOi
npdw^eic jmimRCO-
eqi^'Y^^*^^ gsine-
puj WTe-YT^^npo'
cfiocYe' €TqcoiT««
Tiicyoug^ efioV -se-
epocY giTOOTq
iuinstJuiepiTO'Y
iuinGiTeiWT' ni.-
• • • • • c_
^e[n€]TitH['Y «J*^p-"
Tdi neqeiiie j>.'YCO
01 €nq]Aji[o]cT[e e^it
K^>.T^^ T€qge •
•
[•ttiojCY . . citee
iiecitH'Y "^e itTe-
. .]endvp*^n xx-
pe'Yits.'Y "Sieq^ . . t '^
99
[ajioo*y . .]uepjLi.*>>
^ Sir H. Thompson has discovered a fragment with part of this text in the binding of Br. Mus.
Or. 7024 (4), and this allows me to fill some lacunae..
'' JULOOJuje. ° Not o^io. Perhaps eeH.
► p. pifi
ujTVhV UAAA«.&.'Y,ne
iiTeig^e oiioe«pjUL-
eiocye uje^WTq-^
n'soeic e£ioV 01-
TOOTq • di'ya) bx.-
UJione WTepeq-
ei' ego^Yit, eiteciut'Y
nTivp|)(|^H guTeq-
jutuTKCYi *>-q^
neqo*Yoei' enen-
margin
ttd.'Y en€HTA.qTJs.-
jtiioi, cyne ngH-y
'xe^w'Y'snoi eneei-
KOCJUOC • lt£ll^.-
MCYc c^dvp wb^i eite-
ii.no'Y'snoi • ne-
•s*>.q it«^[q] 'sed.'Xic
epo'i "xeeRCYewj
it2v'Y epoq' gpGLnei-]
x»\b. . .]e[
. . m[
lOO
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 4. P. Ill (z*. Am. 402^). . . . walk not in their deeds {-rrpa^i^) and
the entreaties of their mouths, we show that we love them not, as {KaTo) it
is written,^ ' Whoso cometh unto me and hateth them not my name . . .
. . . the Lord,^ and (he) growing {av^dveiv) in the instructions that he heard
from our father Pahomius,* walking after (KaTci) his likeness and according
to {KaTo) his manner. And (5e) the brethren, when they saw that he . . .
P. 112. ... he would] pray° with them thus, with tears, until the Lord
gave them rest by his means. And '^ it befell that when he came in to the
brethren, at the beginning {dpxq'^), in his boyhood, he betook him to our
[father Pahomius . . .
. . . see Him that created me, what profit is there that I have been
begotten into this world {Kocrfios) ? For (yap) it would have been good for
me if I had not been begotten.' He said unto him, ' Tell me, dost thou
desire to see Him in this world (lit. place) . . .
Fol. 5.
p.pii'
margin
HHpoM nee eT-
cHg* giine'YJs.^Ve-
AioM •seitdw'idN.TO'Y
ne'ygHT* • •seTiTO-
cy iteTiiA.wev'Y, €-
nncYTe • eujco-
ne(3'€ epujdwiio'YA*-^-
egpi^'i e^HneRgHT* .
[h ©"YJUojcTe ego'YM
[eneKcon] h cy-
+
]n H cyt^'-
[eoitoc ] . o>pd».
^ The sequence does not continue as in Am.
C/". Bo. 49, 50. 2 cy. Lu. xiv. 26. * F.Am. 406.
* Here and once again written Pahom. Else-
where in this MS. Pahome, z. e. Pahomius, as
Makare = Macarius, Ammone = Ammonius &c.
noc iiiju
R».p-
eTCHg^
gnnectpdit^H jue-
ncKgHT ev'situ)-
•su
eRTUlWj'jUULlK
JUtULin JUUtlOK €JUO-
ouje itgHTcy • w-
+
ee eTCHg^ gnHCd*.-
I&.C •seTeTWvy'Y-
eoTe iin'soeic
[itdwjOi'Sit RgHTK
The form Pahome in Miss. iv. 607 («V), Hall
Copt, and Gk. Texts p. 143. Cf. n&£Oi)JULi, Br.
Mus. no. 1252.
0 V. Am. 407. « V. Am. 402.
^ Cf- cipxv ill Br. Mus. Cat. p. 97 a, p. 168 a.
NUMBER 25
lOI
t P- P**^
margin
€ic Kiw&.c giinpcx)-
Kpicic • iXnT^vIc-
c&.£ie • ilee c«d.p il-
iiu.e\oc iincio-
€igdLqp£(Lo£l' W£H-
TO'Y M(3'i npoijue
ncy*. ncY^. K^.T^s.
iinecpo' exen^HT'-
ne • i^'Y^ ^^^^ o^ **"
npo' e'YUTq «l[o]^
Aio^Xoc gienio' £i-
T€ ee iinA.'YTe^-
0'YCIO[lt] JUtUTCY"
wei-ikHcic • jmu-
T^vlceHc[IC iJn-]
T'xievK[picic jum-]
€T[
cynemHCic.
Fol. 5. P. 113 (^. Am. 402, cf. Bo. 50). . . . wicked (^ irovripov'^), as it is
written in the Gospel (evayy.),^ ' Blessed are the pure in heart, for they it is
shall see God.' If then an impure thought rise up in thy heart, [or] hatred
toward [thy brother], or ^ or (^') envy {4>66vos) . . .
. . . have power over thee,^ every fruit {Kapiro^) that is written in the
scriptures (ypacprj), meditate (/zeXeraj/) them in thy heart without ceasing-,
resolving of thyself to walk therein, as it is written in Esaias,* ' Thine heart
shall meditate (ficX.) the fear of the Lord ' ; and all these things shall cease
from thee . . .
* A slight change would allow of reading
' all '.
* Matt. V. 8.
5 Text hence as Am., not Bo. The former
should read (402 uU.) 'And if thou wouldest
that all the thoughts should diminish in thee
and not have power over thee, so meditate in
thy heart, without ceasing, always, the good
fruit written in the scriptures. And do thou be
of steadfast mind and sure in all steadfastness,
that thou be careful to walk therein, to the
extent of thy power ; and thus shall the evil
thoughts decrease in thee, little by little, and
shall grow weak, like the spider '. (The last word
due to confusion in meanings of ge^Woyc.)
* xxxiii. 18.
I02
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
P. ir4. ... For^ {y<^p) the Lord hath placed the conscience {dwdS-qa-LS!)
in man, and free-will (avTe^ovaiov) and judgement {Slolkplo-l^) and under-
standing (ataB-qcni) and knowledge. For {yap) even as the members (/zeAo?)
of the body {(xco/xa) that are visible, wherewith man worketh, each according
to (/cara) his need . . .
... a] house that hath its door, which is the heart. And further, like as
the door hath key and bolt and chain (/ioxAoy) and ^ and every surety,
even thus it is with free-will (avT.) and conscience (crvi^.) and judgement (SiaK.)
and wisdom . . .
Fol. 6. t J^eao.
[e]uj(o[n]e jueit epe-
-> rv
npcojLie o ues.T-
' • ' o
»^K • goeiiie juieit
Uj2vCpjUlllTpe Wis.'Y
u^vT^s. ncocYM 55.-
ngHT** 'seunevp-
itofie en'soeic eu-
ujivneipe iinjs.i •
gertKocYe "xe oit
ujik-cpiSTlTpe il^v•Y
+ _
* Perhaps ju.o[o'yTK.
MMOJUOC]
€TCHO e[
jLt.nricevnT[cofec]
• • • •
eTCTca£ic ijuLi.[oq]
ugHTq ujd^qTev-
Ke' TeqcYitei-^H-
cic isju-iw ii.jui[oq]
nqpoKgc o<u3[c]
eTjuiTp ecTO^[cq ]
Kocye «T€iJuii[iie]
's;€epeTe'YC'Yn[ei-]
•xHcic poKg^ e[poo'Y]
^ Perhaps nTeiJULine 11&.1.
^ Am. should be, ' For the Lord hath set evil &c.'
conscience in all men, and free-will and judge- 2 enu), v. Aeg. Z. xxxvi. 147. Rylands no.
ment and perception (jj.,ua.) and knowledge. 252 shows that it is attached to the door; perhaps
For conscience pricketh a man by reason of evil the lock,
and saith to him, That which thou hast done is
NUMBER 25
103
Verso.
[. . .]is^e nev-yAoc
eTfeeuA.1 UTe'i-
efioV •2se£«.no'Yco'Y-
[Ai]nitojL».oc • ujjvq-
[<5']a)ig e£ioV gitcy-
itei-xHcic iiiJi*.'
[iijnoiiHpon, a.'Yco
[epe]neiiccojL«.js>
[O'YJHTO'Y HOJUOC [gl-]
TllT€'YC*Ylt€l['XH-]
CIC • qT«<Ulo' JkX-
SLXOVL ilTeige' fit?!
nRHp-Y^' Aine-y-
T^vll c»is.p ugeeiioc
eTcXiim.iiTO'Y-
KOjLioc r^-Ycei ce-
_ o
eipe nnjvniioiULc
itjs.1 euumiiTcy-
110JU.OC ceujoon'
iinnouioc eqcH2_
gilue'YgHT', epe-
T[e'YC'Ynei'2k.Hcic]
Fol. 6. Redo {v. Am. 403). Now (ii^v) if the man be ignorant of the law
(i/ofios), it (sc. conscience) prompteth him, (saying), This thing is not good.
Some indeed (/f€j/), it testifieth to them according to {Kard) the knowledge
of the heart, (saying). Thou wilt sin against the Lord if thou do this ; while
(Si) others again, to them it testifieth, If thou be discovered, thou shalt be
in danger (KLuSweveii^), or (rj) indeed, they will [? slay thee
. . . laws (ro/ioy)] that are written . . . after the prompting (?) of this sort (?)
wherewith it hath prompted him, he will destroy his own conscience (crvi^.)
and sear it, so that (cu?) it shall not thenceforth prompt him, as it is written
concerning others of this sort/ ' Their conscience being seared for [them ']
Verso (not in Am.). . . . but (Si) the words . . . Paul concerning such as
these, that they should come in unto repentance {/xcTcij/oia), because they
^ I Tim. iv. 2.
I04
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
have not known the law {vofios). It is written thus,^ * Our hearts being
sprinkled from all evil conscience {a-vv. irov-qpos) and our body {crcofia) washed
with [pure] water
. . . they [have] a law (vofios) through their conscience {aw,). Thus doth
the herald (Krjpv^) of the Gospel {(vay.) tell us,^ ' For when (orav yap) the
Gentiles (eOvos), that have not law (vofios), by nature {(pvcrei) do the (things)
of the law, these, having not law, are a law unto themselves. These teach
thee (sic) the work of the law written in their heart, their [conscience
Fol. 7.
Recto.
iA£ieit[.] [. .]^v«Y Jv«
uari'Y . . [iiiijucjs.-
itd.1 [on] n[Te]peq*ii-
eTepen-soeic eipe
juumoo'Y njutuijvq u-
ee eTepe'i.2s.'Y£i'^'
•xto iijuoc •see'in^.-
n-soeic eniAJs. niie^
po^Y • ^s.'Yto uee 011
eTq*xi*.Kpine juiu-
Teqv^'YX.*^ ixo-iit
ijuuioq ^cY^-iceH-
cic eq-sco iiuioc oie-
n-soeic • js.'yco «€tjl«.-
* Heb. X. 22.
margin
ne efcoV riito'Yd^[ito-]
Alia. THpcY . ne[T-]
Ta.Xs'o' fiiio'YWJ[w-]
we THpcy . ne[T-]
co)Te iino'Y[ton^]
efeoV gJuinTes.K[o]
ner-^ uo•YR'^.[oJU.]
€'Soi ^lI\^v* £iju[irf-]
uj^-iigTHq • [nex-]
Tcio' £i.no'YO'Y[oi>wj]
i\d»>'i7d».eo« • '2se[Kis.c]
•^e etteeiJLie ^[eiui-l
• a • ^ ^
jueAoc nTe[\^'YX**"]
we nenTd>.ii«j[pTT-]
•xocy ui^Ti*. nuj&.'2s:[e]
ri'^*«>'Y€i'2k.' giLinTp[eq-]
npoTpene MTe[q-]
v^-Y^H ecAicY en'x[o-]
eic €qnpoTpen[e]
on rinecKeuteXoc
2 Rom. ii. 14.
NUMBER 25
T05
n^^cd.wgo'YW TH-
[p]o'Y cjuicy eneq-
[eic iN.'Yco iijnppnco-
[fc^ uit€qTOi]ui£ie
\ Verso.
T&.iceHcic ujoon
•seepenpwjue iini-
•
2H]fc fiTe^jvpic
ii.]n'soexc *^[*W]&. e-
Tp]eq^».Ice^vne on
n]ijin€Tii&.iio'Yq
. .a]€TO'y[€i]pe ,M>tO-
©•y] • "^^ [g^jiTnn-
] HnitcyTe •
eq(5'ii]»>.piKe c«*.p
ejgoeiite euincY-
j)».ice«>.ne nitec-
JJIOT* THpcy €11-
Kiji neitT2vqciw-
wo'YWJO'Y eq-soS Jx-
jutoc "seiwiiOR ctes.p
margin
margin
€TO ScYdN.* ilO'VaiT
nuuuevc . n . "yn ?
K€U €q«XtO AJUULOC
€t£ihto'Y "se'Lite-]
Tjuind.cA.ttgo'yK
T[Hpo'Y cjno'Y eneq-]
pi».u' eTO'Y^vi<^• [o-y]
*jioitoit<ye 'se€p[e-]
gHT TJU.tlT[c«>.-]
fie •:^€ K«».T*». nKO'YT€
eTp[e]np(jOJU.e ccy-
il n[eT]pi^itd.q' th-
pq ii.[n]'2so[eijc ijm-
neq[o'y]u>uj h n-
Toq Tiqccyil ne-
TO'YM*^^o\nq it&.q
efioV giTOofq li-
ee CTCHg^ 'se£co£»
Mijui' eT€TiteAie-
e«Y€ epocy fiRcc-
AioT, n&.i nitcYTe
iiiwiSoXnq ttHTH
efioV* R^vI CA.p' *x&.-
itinX WTcpeq-
(j'ojTV.n epoq iiTp^.-
^ ? efioX.
IU3
io6
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
gITOTTH'yTH •
jN.'yOi JLt.lt lie &.T*kI-
ceHcic ujikCCYUi-
iig^ efeoV v\.(S\ Teq-
JUll^fc^>w£^€ JULii-
[T]eqjJiUT[p5i]n-
(Ji n-^soeic . *^q-
cjucY epoq' eq-xio
iSjLioc •seneT'^
iiTCOt^iik nn[co-]
t^oc* d^-Y^a t[ju«t-]
margin
* C/". Woide, Balestri (less correct).
Fol. 7, (77/^ right position of this fol. is uncertain^
Recto. . . . a . . . road not Thereafter [again ?], after he
hath recognized (aia-6avia-6ai) the mercies that the Lord doeth with him, even
as David saith,^ ' What shall I give in exchange unto the Lord, in place of
all the (things) that He hath done unto me ? ' And like too as he doth argue
{8LaKptv^Lv) with his own soul {-^v), in understanding {alaO-qaLs), saying,^
' My soul, bless the Lord, and all (things) that are within me, bless His holy
name. My soul, bless the Lord, and forget not all His requitals. Who
forgiveth thee all thy iniquities (duo/ji.), who healeth all thy diseases, who
redeemeth thy life from destruction, who setteth a crown upon thee of
mercy and compassion, who satisfieth thy desire with good-things (dyaOos).'
And (Si) so that^ we may know (?) that it is the members (/xeXoy) of the
[soul (ylrv.)'] whereof we have already spoken,^ according to {Kara) the words
of David, when he doth exhort {irpoTpiireLv) his soul {y\rv.) to bless the Lord,
exhorting {np.) besides its members {(ii\.) also, that are one with it ,
saying of them, 'All (things) that are within me, [bless His] holy name.'
For not only [ov fiovov) (is it so) that
Verso, the understanding {ala.) doth exist in order that the believing
[inaTos) man may recognize {alaOaviaOaC) thereby the grace (x^pt?) of the
Lord, but (dXXd) that he may also recognize (ala:) the benefits that are
done him by God's ..... For (ydp) some He blameth, in that they have
not recognized (ala:) all the graces that He who nourished them hath done
^ Ps. cxv. 3. * V. Am. 403 t'fifra. If that were the passage
* Ps. cii. 1-5. here referred to, the position given to this leaf
^ The uncertainty of the conjunction renders would be justified,
the logic of the sentence obscure.
NUMBER 25
107
with them saying,^ ' For {yap) I ought to have been commended {(rvviaTa-
(rdai) of you.' And after the understanding (ala:), his knowledge is dis-
played and his wisdom.
But (Si) knowledge according to (KaTa) God (is) that man should know
all that is pleasing to the Lord and His will, or (rf) else that he know
that which shall be revealed unto him by Him, as it is written,^ ' Every
thing whereof ye shall think otherwise, this shall God reveal unto you.'
For (kul yap) Daniel, after that the Lord had revealed unto him the dream
and also its interpretation, at night, blessed Him saying,^ ' He that giveth
wisdom {ao(f)ia) unto the wise {aocpos) and knowledge
Pol. 8.
Recto.
margin
[•x]ecpiJLie bj^i)^ cjLio-
Kg^ iigHT. uiHno-
(3'Hn £H [n e] RgHT • b
«jto[ne] eK[Ti.]'xpH'Y
[€^Tltie]ltT[o'\lH TH-
[. .c nejnicKonoc
[ ^ ^Ig.*^* iaivpo[it]
goo'Y €qn&.6toK e['Y-]
AiS. nfcoV riTcoo*Yg[c]
e'Y'senenoap ec-
. e . . ye [ lis."]
SmiHce €'Y'?[^ A*-]
uioc WNC 's[eeic gH-]
HT[e] nTo[q
* e.n«.n]T«».
space for neiXTakCj.
** Perhaps iS'OTg itneKgHT.
Apparently not oil.
* Scarcely
Adjective or participle referring to ■jseiienwp.
\ Verso.
margin
sic ^
"■ [nJTd^pe-, which I at first read, is difficult to deal with.
1 2 Cor. xii. II. ' Phil. iii. 15. ' Dan. ii. 21.
jutnecYoeiuj'' uee
?^P'
io8
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
[o]c ujivnoo'Y . niteit-
[p]go'yo *>.tt, njxp^. ttcT-
[....] ncwTHp' e-
[ JCJLIII
Red<n&.CTpor^[H]
Tpen[.]uj[.]€i' ito-Y-
KO'yi jLin[np]{A)jjie
Tep[en]d.'Y['Xoc •sjoi*
£Lui[oc] •xe€[
ujion' Ain[
nll^.g^pn[
Fol. 8. Recto [v. Am. 405). . . . mee]t {dTravTav) her; for I have been
told she weepeth and is distressed ; lest (firJTrore) thou shouldest hear and
be pricked (?) in thy heart. As for (Si) me, my joy it is if so be thou art
firmly established in all the commandments {hToXrj) of life. And . . . the
bishop {en.) that (?) did write unto us
(v. Am. 406) ... on a] day (that) he should go to a place without the
monastery (/?V. congregation), to work ^ with the brethren. They took her
up ... to a roof, which Tabennese, saying unto her, ' Lo, he [is
there
Verso {v. Am. 406). ... in time past For (yap) like as ^ we walk in
savagery {-dypLos ^) until to-day, let us not do more than (Trapd) the things
written for us (?) in the Scriptures. After that they had . . . the Saviour
{(TOOTrjp)
... So now I will tell you herein another (manner oQ converse {dva-
a-Tpo^rj) that we will do, (namely,) ... go (?) a little with * the men that are
without, as Paul (?) saith,
' Ac. 33, 12 (= G p\':i. b) reads ' they ar-
ranged a work outside, with the brethren, that
they would do ; and they informed her thereof
at Tabennese and said unto her, ' Lo, he is
there with the brethren, working &c.' (Unless
8_JLc Lftj-xiislj refers to bringing her up on to
the roof.) ^ I.e. ? seeing that.
' AliiTawfpioc, e.g. Steindorff, Grani.^ 55*,
CSCO. vol. 42 (Sinuth.), 113.
* C/. avynaTaPaivfiv.
Fol. 9. f Recto.
[jSn eqju JveHJTHc
[efctOK KqTJtOAAC iui-
[neqeiooT] • Jvq-
[cytoujfe v^(Ss\ nefii-
[xid.'Y €iq's[co] JuUioc
['S€ii.]nq[K]&.Js.q [*».]ix
[•sejKqfiooK [Iiq-]
[filRo]Tq iiToq
[uj&.c]ujuin€ nre-
[cydi^] JuLnocY ^ojk'
[uji».]neqpcj0ju.e K^v-
[tjv c]evp^ eju[n]qn2v-
[p&.fi]*< nTe[itT]oXH
[nej-x^vq itJs.q ['xeejuj-
['seq]nd.3lSne'Yuj[i-]
[T&.llTe TniCTIC
[nitplcouie nTi».feM-
[uHc]€ e'Y'2ta> axjuloc
[•2serio]'Yitofee ^.nne
f Ic^ nneitTO-
NUMBER 25
margin
109
T2v T*».JtlirfRO'Y€[i]
'xe[n2vin€] no-yojuj
ii.n's[oeic 2».]'Yco it-
Tepi[c(jOT]AJi "seTe-
fiiJut[o]oige gKo-Y-
ju.iiTTe'Xeioc ka>-
TiK ueiiToXH iine'Y-
j.i7c»e\io« «<i€i' e-
neijuiv'* TCKO'YfS'e
Xev ^HiJ^[tOK] oil €-
gHTq* ^qq]i g^pivq^
efeoV j)^qpiAi.e equi[o-]
Kg^ ugHT e-scoq tt-
[(S\ e]eo'^copoc • il-
T[e'y]no'Y^€ neTJuL-
lJl[*^'Y JK^qjfetOK* € . .-d
ne[«]eicoT ne^goi-
jue' eq-sco' iSxioc [•se-]
euuLO'Y Tuc^cTv. n€[i-]
KO'YI ficott • ? 6
Te MqCK&.ll'2».[is.'\l-]
[-^e •] 2)».q'S(0 epoq [e-]
margin
* Probably nft^lloyp^'IA, (AS. -navovpfm). •" n^pe^^d^ seems impossible. " Am.
408, 5 ty-^A» Jjl , through confusion of meanings of gpd.q. '' eT*>jue, if there were space
enough. " Probably JUHnOTe.
no
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
> Verso.
iiTe[p]€q€iJue eT-
^^.«o'Yp[^I]^>>. etiTd^q-
margin
«gHT [iSnejnttes.
coo-Yw' *^[ii] 'seo'Y'Tai-
(Sc iifippene, «tteR-
•xe wiiiji2s.q UTei-
g€ • gojuwc jucYTe
epoq [nJTjwniee ii-
juioq [n]TepeqA«.OY-
Te [epo]q' ne-sii.q
ii«.q' [2^]oic eqniee
iijuioq -sejulfipii.-
^*^2. wgHT gjLinw-
TevRCOTXieq' [giTJii-]
[ncoit] UTi^q[«jik]'se
iiiIjuid.K e[. . .] eei'
{^e nfeppe • enei u-
TJs>i jvttTe Teqni-
CTic • TiToq •i.e ee-
o-xtopoc ikqo'Ytiiui^
ea-sw Ajuuioc «2seri^-
dill i[
[.]A«.n[. -seitT*.! js.tt-]
Te Teq[nxcTic ei-]
jLiHTi nT[oq eqtt^».-]
[£o]tjio'\o[i?]ei* [FiTeq-]
[T*.]npo iijui[in Jx-]
[A«.]oq 'sene[Tiiiw6iOK]
es'AAnujiMe [Rtteq-]
ptojue o'Yn*.[p*w£ies.-]
THcne uiT[€nTO-]
oh[ • ejujoine [ei-]
uj[js.ii]c(jOTjut [cpoq]
eq[2_loA«.o'\o«Te[i']
n[. .] .^ TOTe ^[n&.ei-]
[Aji]e 'xeRT^-i *.[iiTe]
ee eTqnicT[e'ye]
[iLui]oc • UTe[peq-]
• • • • ^ ^
xtd^'Y [*2s]eitqn[€i-]
ee d.it \\(S\ n«j[Hpe]
ujHJUL ;x;^uipi[c gOJUO-]
?V.oc*iis. *.qgo[jLio'\o-]
c*ei 'senp[tojuie ct-]
tti^eipe G[nevi«
c^o\ wn[eHTo\H]
" "Jke seems superfluous,
for iiewiacoX] or eqfcloX]. Am. i^aJLi^
margin
^ Perhaps -rei n]Te[^ig]e.
Am,
Uxa.
Scarcely space
NUMBER 25 in
Fol. 9. Recto {v. Am. 407). . . . suffer His] disciple {ixaO.) [to go and]
bury [his father?'] That (brother) answered, saying, 'He suffered him not,
[lest] he should go [and not] return.' [But (5e)] he said unto him, [' If it]
befall that one to-day go [to] his kinsfolk according to the flesh [Kara^
a-dp^), he hath not (surely) transgressed {irapa^aiveLv) the command
{hToXrj) of the Gospel (ei;.) ? ' He said unto him, ' If he shall but visit
them, it is not a sin.' He said unto him with guile (? navovpyta ^), ' This
is the faith (nio-Ti?) of the men of Tabennese, that say. It is not a sin to
transgress (?) the commandments (iuT.) of the Gospel (eu.). For (kuI yap) I,
ere I came hither, did strive (dycopi^eii'), so far as (Kara) my youth (per-
mitted), in what was evident unto me that it was the Lords will. And
when I had heard that ye do walk in perfection (-reXetoy), according to
the commandments of the Gospel (Kara, kvr. eu.), I came hither. Now
therefore I will not remain, but [dWd) will go again unto my place whence
I came.' And Theodore lifted up his voice and wept, being grieved for
him. Straightway then that (brother) went to [tell ?] our father Pahomius,
saying, * Come, that we comfort this young brother, lest (? /xrJTroTe) he be
offended {aKavBaXt^eiv).' He told him the word that he had said
Verso {v. Am. 408, 409). (saying,) ' I am offended {aKav.) thereat.' And
when he knew the guile {irav.) that he had wrought, by the wisdom of the
Spirit {nvivp.a), he said ( + 5e ?) unto him, * Knowest thou not that he is
a neophyte? It was not meet for thee to speak so to him. Howbeit
(o/zcoy^) call him and I will persuade {ttuO^lv) him.' When he had called
him, he said unto him, as if (coy) persuading him, ' Be not grieved at that
thou hast heard [? from the brother] that spake with thee go with
thee, as a neophyte. For {kiret) this is not his belief (ttictti^).' But (Si)
as for Theodore, he answered saying, ' Thou wilt not be able to persuade
[ndOetv) me,
2 O, my father with] this word [that thou sayest, that this is not] his
[belief {irtcr.), ex]cept (eifirJTi) he shall himself declare {ofioXoydv) with his
own mouth that he that shall go to visit his kinsfolk is a transgressor
(Trapa^dTrjs) of the commandments of the Gospel {evT. evay.). If [I] hear
[him] declare (o/i.) thus (?), then (roTe) shall I know that not thus doth he
believe {nio-T^veii').' And (Se) when that (brother) knew (?) that the youth
would not be persuaded without a declaration (Treideiu, x^P^^> ofioXoyia), he
declared (6/x.), saying that the man that shall do [this un]doeth (?) the
commandments (eur.) ?] of the Lord
» Am. should be ' said to him in deceit '. ^ Gaps filled from Am., although I cannot
2 Accented iii the text : a rare occurrence. satisfactorily complete the Coptic text.
112
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. lo. -^ Recto.
eecxwpoc ep[ene]q-
£Ht' 'X'Ynei e[£io]V
•2SGd^q'2tnio[q \\(3^
jue gilo'Y2.[^]^ ^"
ncysi^i r\T[eqv^]'Y-
^H • £(LOCT€ e[Tp€-]
neqgHT* pine e£io[\]
[e]Tpeqncop^ €t[koi-]
[oitTJe ee e^^juiOKg^
[iigHT] 'seneiptx)-
[uie iiiyJAiAJio €i
]on' KToq
©•yjuiuj* eTpeq-
[ose
]lAOC
I
[•xe] jui».pLn(3^]oi [cyn iine-]
T«c7Vc\ iteM€p[H'Y]
Atjtioc e-sLnioti • e-]
ujtone [-xe enuji^n-]
ei«jL€ •sen[qtt]^s.'\o
&.it Tnn&.fitOH
nfReviidi^aipei'
[■.••]-T
[ ]T . . . e . . .
T€[ ] . €€ liTOq
gHT[
n[
noiJi[iiie
eq«[
* d>cujOi)ne. '' Or Tcooygc. Size of following gap uncertain, as the two fragments do
not join. "= Perhaps ejjfie'se.
I
NUMBER 26
113
\ Verso.
]€ eAi[.]
]^>a i,[tt] ijmneitei-
[co]t ^^v2a)ule gil-
[Te«YWJH] M£i\g^ il-
[con M]eiy2s.qfecc)R*
Sges^g* iicon iiq-
•sto epoq' iin[eJLi-]
Ki.g' W£HT [iincott e-]
eq*. TL
it . [ ] eq-
[•sto j5juoc 's]efioH-
[eei epow w nejitei-
[tOT ]iS. . It
eTenjd^coit-
[n€ nc«itd».2ju.e]tt itTo-
[eTtopn iinejitv^'Y"
[o'Y]it«J3'OJUi' juL[juoq]
€[T]0'Y*2SOlt *^*YOii
(jfoju] itit*.2^p».q •
^^[•Yio] ^s.cuJco^e
ju[itit]ces.ne£ioT'
[«2^]oo*Y ne'2SLJvq
[it](5'i eeo-ji-topoc e-
go'yit giincoit e-
\\fJL[ itT«-]
ujd^itiJ[|[ione . . . TtAA-]
axb<w eq[
TWitaw . [ €Ke-]
ju».' itT[itnop'sn efco\]
epoq • [eujcone *2l€]
€q«}[^s<It
grtX[
margin
Should be «wn&.nT]ak.
1H3
Q
114 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. lo. Recto {v. Am. 409). . . . And {Be) [it] befell again, when
Theodore found another brother grieved {Xvirelv) at heart because that our
father Pahomius had reproved him in a matter for the salvation of his soul
{y\rv.), so that (cuo-re) his heart was inclined that he should separate from the
[community ' thought (?), for even so is it also that I am sad at
heart. For this stranger . . . he . . . wish that he . . . find grace
... let us two stay therefore {ovv) together and console one another,
until we see . . . perhaps he will [cease] . . . reproving [us. But (5e)] if we
shall know that will not cease, we will go and betake us {dvaxcapuv)
elsewhere
Verso {v. Am. 410). . . . not with our father Pahomius openly. But (5e)
in the middle of the night, many a time, he would go and meet {dnavTav)
him, many a time {sic)^ and tell him of the grief of that [brother]
[saying,] ' Help (^orjdeiu) [us, O] our father, [who is] my brother,^
[and? save] us from the devil (Sid^.), that roareth [to devour?] our souls
(yjrv.)
. . . [that] dwelleth in [thee] hath power to save us. And there is no
impossibility with Him.'^ And it befell, after the month of days, that
Theodore spake to that brother, saying, ' Let us [and we] speak
with [him. And] if with us, he , we will [go else]where and
[separate ourselves from] him. [But {Si) if] he should with
Fol. II. f Recto,
AlltTCYItjeTOC
[iuirio]'Yno(5^ iLuiitjT-]
[*>.i?A.]eoc . gtocTe
[€T]pene'Y£HT' ii-
[TJoit €juis.Te june-
[Te e]e eiiTa.qTO'Y-
pa.[ K0-]
Tq ujdwp[oiia
» Cf. Miss. 546, 6. But perhaps here it]T«|. In gap eneiAi& (Am. LlaU jJl) or nK6Con
{y, verso), ^
i Am. should be, ' Help us, O our father, me devour our souls. For we are small and feeble
and this one that is my brother, that thou seize in the faith.'
us from out the hand of the devil, who would * Am, sic.
NUMBER 25
115
[poc g^]^o'Y^^^.uo'Yp-
[c*i&. eH]^wIlO'Yc •
[nH]«y e-YujHpe ujhjul'-
[ne e]d>.q€noi^\ei'
[iineliteiWT' n*.-
[uneqeijoTe • UTe-
[pqeijut e -a^e seeq-
Verso.
] ?
] ? itToq
[•^.e iiT^epeqctofli.
[luuee'j'ye itee eii-
Tepo'Yf!a)[K egcyn]
eneqHi [d>.'y
T«^i epoq \J\(S\
? UTin-]
COiC
•xe[e'Ylt^K-o'y(OJu.
di'Y[to
[Tj^quj^ivxe HAJL-
[ju.«».q n(3'i] neitei-
[coT* njwg(U)]Aie eq-
[•sco jDuuoc -js^ed^pi
[AjiJwq eTp€Keittj£ %x-
[jLioq WRejCon •
margin (?)
ndwgcojtie [d^qpcY-l
\\ci(S no'^*o[eiuj eq-]
TOifeg^ i!i.n'2s[oeic]
eq-sto iiAioc ["se-]
"•^ujofee jwn e'Y[p(o-]
lAe e*.qnop[tie'y€]
20.nenT[d.ies.d^q •]
'2S€i^inis.p«»>[£i^. it It-]
j^r^ eToofq \pL-\
^vqctoTiS. [<Td>>p e-]
neiteioiT [nev-]
gtojuie Mo-Ytgooy]
eq-xui xi«ji[oc -se-]
"siiinefgocY nTJvi-]
piJioii*.;)(^[oc TigHTq il-]
Perhaps !IJu]ajl«>.i.
ii6
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 1 1. Redo {v. Am. 410). . . . prudence {-avveros) [and] great goodness
{-dyaOos;), so that (aJcrre) the heart of both of them was greatly quieted.
And thus it was that Theodore saved him, by a kindly {lit. good) guile
{iravovpyLo). One also of the brethren, that was a youth, importuned
{kvcoxXelv) our father Pahom,^ wishing to go and visit his parents. But (5e)
when he knew that he
. . . return him unto [us hither?^]. And it befell, after that they had
gone [in] unto his house, [his people] . . . him. [And] afterwards in
a . . ., that [they might eat]. And •
Verso (v. Am. 411). . . . But (Se) he, when he had heard these words,
remembered the manner in which our father Pahomius had spoken with
him,^ saying, ' Do thy utmost to bring him (hither) again
. . . Pahomius, spent a great while beseeching the Lord, saying, ' Forgive
me ; for I am not different from a man that hath fornicated {iropveveLv), in
that which I have done. For I have transgressed {Trapa^aiv^Lv) the laws
{vofi.) which Thou didst commit unto Thy servant.' For {yap) he had heard
our father Pahomius, on a day, saying, * Since the [day whereon I] became
a monk {jiov.),
Fol.
12.
Recto.
HKOCJUiiKoc ^^>>.'y
epo'i eicY^iJui' h
epen-xoeic 'xi eocy
margin
ei-
•• ^
n-soeic ujoon'
itepe-
,9
1 So ? for usual * Pahome '. There is not space
for second e in the text.
2 Am, should be, * until thou bring him (back)
hither.'
^ Am. should be, ' Make with him all efforts
until thou bring him unto me again. And he
o'Yg\\[o* gHite-]
ciiH'Y ejjindk[Teeo]
ne HgHfq • ue-
iin*.Tqco'cKnc
•siitTd^qei' €gO'Y[M]
eiieciiH'Y • &.'y[io]
n*.i iiTepeqca)-
Tii 'xe&.itecnH[«Y]
^u)k' enecHT
stretched forth his hand and did eat with him
a little ; then he withdrew his hand. And
Theodore, by reason of this thing that he had
done, in stretching forth his hand to eat, so as to
bring back the youth unto our father P., spent &c.'
NUMBER 25
IL-J
iiiju. eqeipe aajuo-
[o]'y • eq^^ eocy itevq
[Ai]jjioq' efioV uite-
[clnH-Y THpcy -se-
[o'YJ^.ne glineq-
[i\K]eve«^pi'^[e juL-]
[nujJHi ne[eM]eeT[€]
[dkqjJLtcYTe e£oei-
[tt€ KJiteciiH-Y eT-
[&SUL(S]OX3L* i^qfeoiK
[enec]HT' epoq
* Probably more here: •soo'yce e-?
enujHi ^vqKp[iJ-]
pJOE eq'xoi' Hxxoc
•2sen€ipu)ijie oy-
ewTwev'ne equto-
K£^ rirtujHp[e M-]
upcouie • £U)LCTe]
£Tpeq'2soo'Y e-a-
necHT* e[n«jHi]
julnem[d.'Y •]
«JH eT[AijuiJs-'Y i^q-]
Kdk'Y e['Ygopesjuid». ii-]
&i n[2X\o' eTxLuid.'y]
ejvq[
^ Or ekCUjcone -^e.
f Verso.
[tc] notoeic Sxe'y-
o
[ejgcYn eg^pd.'y, eq-
•soi iSjuioc •se'si
im5^ eqo'yd.iifi «[**"!
tK* ititeTnp-
margin
•seepenotoeic q[i]
efioX iiuioi iine-
\«^'\ei' iinpcjajuie
ilininicTe'ye 's[e-]
g(ofe' iiixi eqeipe [ii-]
Ajiocy . eqeipe iijLi[o-]
o-y giio'Ycoo'YTu [•]
ii8
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
ojq' eq(3roi^ e-
g^pjs.1 epoq' eq-sw
[ii]jjioc "senpeq-
[«]i>.nicToc . -SI
[nujopn] epeiiec-
[ITH-Y tt£0'Y]tt HTcy-
[i\«».^ic e'Y«J^]HX*a js.q-
[ei €T€'YAiH]Te d^q-
» Perhaps eiy\H\,
76peueciiH'y -^e n[«^-]
jv'yto epene«eno[T]
nd.£toAjie UJL«.ju[^^.'Y]
iieevqTtxiUj' 'x[e fi-]
eeo-^oopoc €T[fce-]
nqfUfcoiK [iJHitec-]
[iiJH'Y • riTep[eY€i]
•xe idioK i\juuui[«^q fi-]
(3" I iieciiH'Y [e'Y©-]
no AAJU-oq' ep[€-]
eecxwpoc «[iL«.-]
jui*.'Y 2<LOto[q . .]
as space is short.
Fol. 12. Redo (^'. Am. 411). no worldling (-/foo-/it/c6y) hath beheld me
eating or [i]) drinking water,^ that herein also the Lord might be glorified.'
But (5e) as for our father Pahomius, the Lord was with him in everything
he did, glorifying him (Pahomius) and displaying him unto all the brethren
for one of His servants.
It befell now {8i) on a day that they had need (xpe^'a) to cleanse {Ka$a-
piC^i-^) the well of the monastery, and he called certain of the brethren that
were strong and went down to it
... an old man among the brethren, in whom the fear of the Lord was
not yet ; it was not yet long since he had come in among the brethren.
And he, when he heard that the brethren had gone down to the well,
murmured saying, ' This man is pitiless, distressing the sons of men,^ in that
((wore) he sendeth them down unto the well at this time.' It befell, on that
night, that that old man beheld a dream {opafia)
1 Am. differs slightly. into their faces {v. note on fol. 3), ' Receive ye &c.'
2 Am. should be ' . . . sons of men '. And as Then he beheld him looking up to him, saying to
he beheld the brethren working, he beheld an him &c.
angel of the Lord in their midst, and he crying
NUMBER
25
119
1
Verso {v. Am. 412). an] angel {ayy.) of the Lord in their midst, crying out
at them, saying, ' Receive unto yourselves a holy spirit {ttv.) ; for {yoip) ye
labour not for man, but {dWd) ye labour for the servant of God.' And (5e)
he beheld him (the angel) likewise, looking up at him, saying, ' Murmuring
and faithless {dinaTos) old man, receive for thyself a spirit {ttv.) of unbelief.'
And it befell at morning, the brethren being within the meeting-place
{avva^L^"^), praying, he [came into their] midst and [cried out
. . . that the Lord take from me the spirit {irv.) of faithlessness, for I did
slander {KaraKaXdv) the man of God and believed {niaTweLv) not that
everything he doeth, he doth it in uprightness.'
And (5e) the brethren being about to go to a place, to reap a few reeds,
and our father Pahomius being with them, but {Si) having appointed
Theodore concerning a (certain) matter in . . ., and he (Th.) went not [with
the] brethren; but (5e) when the brethren had [gone] forth with [him],
speeding him, Theodore being with them also,
Fol. 13. \ Recto.
[i^-'YCii] iiToq* fiTe'Y-
margin
[n'soTi iinqqi neq-
[nplHUj' TuijLidwq'
[©"yItc neq':ia)tojuie
[Cjfq'si &.nocTH-
[eoj'YC iigHfq • ^.'Y"
[co] wTe'Yito'Y ^.<q-
[cjuijcy gjmneqgHT*
[eq-xjoi iijuoq -seK-
^ "Zxiva^is as the place of service in AS. §§56
{=■ Miss. 653, Mus. Guim. 105), 88, 92 ; Miss.
559 (= Mus. Guim. 283 iKKXrjaia), 823 ; Mus.
6qna)Hx« "^e \\(S\ n€[it-]
eicoT* ^^v£lOAt€' ev-Y-
u)' itecitH'Y iiiuuuii^q •
jvq^u)^ gltiteq-
efeoV eqo figOTe • Js.q-
itd^.'Y i:»evp' is-Y^ ^^^ 2.**"
HT€ ooeiiie jueii
gKiiecuH'Y gnp[u)-]
©Y KgeiieHpion
gewKOCYe '^e. gtip[u)-]
e^Y^ goeme eYfi^-
TXlHTe HO'YKCO[gT]
Guim. 92 (= ib. 318 and onr present text), 132,
171. So far as I can ascertain, not thus used
outside the Pachomian texts.
I20
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
epo'i Tewo-y iiee en-
Tjs.qei* efcoV gjuineq-
[ch]t iio'YWj[^Aie]
[e'YoJ'ywig ee[i eg^pd^i]
ZsS^iii UTOO-Y TH[po'Y]
sic e feo\
Ke'y^.«JK^s.K e-yajL©-]
on' gu«eie\iv^[ic]
e-ysco iluioc 'se[fio-]
Heei epon • n[Te-]
peqttjs.'Y "^e e^pocy]
Apparently not \]o nor o-^jw ; kJ&ju grammatically difficult.
'' Perhaps ■xoV.
Verso.
K^vJUl' eT^icstoq' ii-
margin
itO'Y ivqnpuj neq-
(3'i's;' efeoV &.q«^uj >r
UCJUH jvqujXHV
eqe^IR^s.\eI* xk-
nncYTe eTfjHH-
TO'Y erpecyfiOH-
e£io\ £iTOofq •
Tjs^qitjw'Y €[poq ose-]
€qn&.ujio[n€ fi-]
iteciiH'Y jLi.[rin-]
c*.TpeqiiK[oTK •]
iiTepo'Yco[fiTe "xe]
nnecrtH'Y, [eTpe'y-]
o'YtJ^J'A' epo'Y2^[€ •]
es.'yoi FiToq ii[nq-]
o'ytoju • eecx^poc]
"xe iteli.nqei[jue-]
ne en€nTdkq[ujto-]
ne* it€^wq'xo[o'Yq]
V. below.
I
NUMBER 2t
121
[«jiec]itH'Y ei' [e-suiq]*
[eqoT]n • weiyjv'Y-
[iiiTJe'YeTnui' fi-
[(5'](aJ eqiiHti e£io\'
[ftJTe'ige eqwjXHV
[«}^s.M]Tepo'Y£i£ ujco-
[ne lq^>
a The last of these letters was tailed,
"= Am. Ac. J^.;L.
epoq wee THpc
'xeAAnqo'YcaJLi e-
feoV •seqAiOKg^ Fi-
efeoTV' £ItT[^>qn^.'Y]
epoq • rt[Toq •a.e]
[ire- gAxnTpejq or [ne a.'yto cti e]q.
Fol. 13. Recto {v. Am. 412, 413). . . . unto] Theodore, 'Go aboard the
boat quickly {rayy).' And as for him, he doubted {SLaKpLv^iv) not at alP
and went aboard the boat and took not his coverlet with him, neither
{ov8^) ^ his book wherein he learnt by heart {diro aT-qBov^). And forthwith
he blessed in his heart, saying, ' Blessed art Thou, Lord, for that Thou hast
made me also worthy to be a child of Abraham, in the matter that hath
happened {d-rravTav) unto me now, even as he came forth from his country,
knowing not whither he went.'^ [And] it befell, after that [they had
ceased ?] to load the] boat (?)
Now ((5e) as our father Pahomius was loading (the boat) and the brethren
with him, he looked with his eyes and beheld a terrible revelation. For
{yoip) he beheld and lo, certain of the brethren were in the jaws of wild
beasts {O-qp.) ; others again (<5e) in the jaws of crocodiles ; and some were
in the midst of a fire, others at the bottom of a cliff, desiring to come up,
(yet) not being able. And they all were crying out, being in thesq tribu-
lations (BXTyjrLs), and saying, ' Help {^o-qO^lv) us.' And {8i) when he had
seen them (?)
^ Am., asked concerning naught, neither
refused, but &c.
^ his — neither om. Am.
3 Am. add. ' even so Thy servant ' (^sic, 413, i).
11<3
R
122
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Verso {v. Am. 413, 414). ... he cast] down the load of reeds that was
upon him, midway in the road,^ and stood still forthwith^ and spread forth
his hands and cried out with a loud voice and prayed, beseeching (cTrt/ca-
XeTv) God^ concerning them, that help {^orjOeia) might be unto them from
Him. And ^ it befell, as each one [of the] brethren came up [to him ?]
laden (?), they also cast down their loads and prayed. And he stayed,
continuing thus to pray, until evening fell. [And while yet (?)] he
[prayed
. . . the revelation that] he had seen, that it should befall the brethren
after he had fallen asleep. But (5e) after they had made ready for the
brethren that they should eat, at even, and as for him {sc. Pahomius) he
ate not. But (5e) Theodore had not known of what had befallen, for (yap)
he had sent [him] with one [from among the] brethren for (?) an [affair ?].
And when he afterwards came (back), they told him all the fashion of its
happening ; and furthermore they informed him that he {sc. P.) had not
eaten because he was sad at heart concerning the revelation that [he had
beheld.5 But {8i)\ he (?)
Fol. 14. — * Recto.
\^ it[
[0]"^ uje».poq ncy-
_ o
con eq-xto juumc
'seeeo'^iopoc Aicy-
T€ epOK* isT^ixi u-
Toq fiTC'Yiio'Y i\-
TepeqcoiTjui Jvq-
^ Am. sic.
2 Am. sic.
^ Am. sic.
* Am. should be, ' And each one of the
brethren was bearing his load. And when they
saw him cast down his load, each one of them
[
neeecxtopLOc cy-]
(ojut* £(UOU)q i[in[oo'Y *]
ne'sjs.q n^^q •s[e&.-]
XooTW ga^poq [ii-]
npTpeqcY^xiAi
d.Wjw KJv2>^q' Aid^pLq-]
pijLie • 2>».'yto riT[oq]
UTC'YttO'Y *«'q£^[Aio-]
cast down his load also, and stood and prayed.
And he stayed continuing thus until the time of
evening. And as he prayed, he was informed as
to the vision, that it should befall the brethren
after his death.'
' Am. sic, in all this sentence.
NUMBER 25
123
poq • ^vq^s-p^eI, n-
€q(5'jut*.[piR]e' epoq •
d.'yco d>.[neq2^]HT'
[(^i] eeo-xoopoc [^s.]q-
[ei e^fioV giTOO^T^q'
[nCj-xivq it&.q •se[*jijO-
[ouj e gcooitv' n^pi-
[uie e]£[o'Yit] en-xoeic
[See] ewT^apiute
[gco o]n evqcyto-
[uj6 "xle U(3'i CY**- £il-
[iieT cwtIa epoq
oc i^qcYcojui' gTT[o'Y-]
^.'yco 2K.ciycone e[q-]
gjuooc fic^-CYcev [ii-]
^i eecxtopoc juii<«y-
iwjs.q' equioKg^ "^^[t]
*.Yeiijie S(3'[i c]oii
cit&.'Y 'xeqX'Yne^i']
2v'Y'^ ne'yo'i epo[q]
ne-sdw'Y "*»-^J -xejv-
•si o'Y«J*>>'2s:e epoii
MToq *i.e ^€'2£^s.q
M^.'Y 'steTeiio'Y P4>'
^vttOK' eTp^pI^!w w-
cyiv • ne'Xiv'Y "[^-q]
•seujiswcujwne
margin
I Verso.
[ivjltOIl Tun2»>,c\c(jo-
[\]k* WToq "xe ne-
[•x]^s.q iia.'Y •Jse fiTca-
tK UT£T«^vttJ-
JUtHTI fiTecY*^'
[nle Figi'^iL^THc]
KTei, ne-xd^q 'S€n[eii-]
eicoT* na^gcoAie iiiq-]
pH*Y 0«, RU^^.'SOOC [e-]
Tfceit&.nocTo'\o[c]
•xeiicecocYit ^vtt [11-]
124
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
[o]c e2^p^^.I e^nweq-
ujjs.ose iiJL«.jm)<q eq-
o nee niteTCoajq "
iinetteiioT' ^^s^-
gcoAte eqneip&.'^e
_ , — o
AAJUtoq eq'2tto juiuic
["sejmut'ne nis.g(LOJLie •
[jtiH] ncYpcouie *».vi-
eTfiHHTO'Y ':£e2ett-
gi'^itOTHciie nce-
cocYii *>^« Hcgevi •
WToq C'd.p q£ia)V
epOll RJULAl'YCTH-
pi[oit rmej^p^.r:^H
A.'Yi*> [qTis.A«.oc a.-]
jLi[o]n e2^enc£j^[i e-y-]
o[•y^v^s>]fe' fiee eTc[H2^]
[. .jqcocyit €£^[o'Y€-]
poK • a^'Yco iJtt[riCi>.-]
Tpeq-ssco n[itdwi *^-]
neTUji^.'se [n3Iju.&.q]
'^ ee itd^q eTtpeqccy-]
couq '2seo'Yd.i7[cte\oc-]
ne iiTe n's[oesc
So my copy"; should be iiiiey-
margin
'' So copy ; read cwiyq.
Following Am., Li^JljO .
Fol. 14. Recto {v. Am. 414). . . . which] the brethren [use?] to eat ; and
he sent to him a brother, saying, ' Theodore doth call thee.' And as for
him, forthwith^ when he heard, he arose and came unto him, and began
{ap)(€iy) to speak with him in words of sadness, as if (coy) ^ finding fault with
him. And Theodore's heart was grieved and he wept and went forth from
him. He (sc. P.) said unto him,^ ' Do thou too go and weep unto the
Lord, [even as] I [myself] also have wept.' But (Si) one of [them that]
heard him answered *
. . . neither hath ^ Theodore eaten to-day.' He said unto him, ' Leave ye
him ; let him not eat, but (rather) (aXAct) let him weep.' And he {sc. P.)
^ Am. sic. ^ Am. sk.
^ Am., ' because he had said unto him.'
* Am., ' And one of the brethren heard him
while he spake unto him, and he said &c.'
^ Am., ' Theodore also hath eaten naught
to-day.' And he said, ' And what have ye (to
do) with him (misunderstood for &gptOTit iixi-
ju.e.q) ? Let him &c.'
NUMBER 25 125
forthwith sat down and did eat with his mind at rest.^ And it befell, as
Theodore ^ sat apart alone, sad at heart, two brethren knew that he was
grieved {XvueTv) and they betook themselves unto him and said unto him,
' Speak a word unto us.' But (5e) he said unto them, ' Now ^ indeed I it
is have need {\peia) to get comfort from one.' They said unto him, ' It
may happen
Verso {v. Am. 414, 415). . . . thy [sadness] of heart and we will comfort
thee.' But (<5e) he said unto them, 'Not ye it is will together be able to
console me, except (e/ firjTL) one alone console me.' But (5e) the word that
he spake, they knew not what (it meant). And (5e) whilst yet (eVi) he spake
with them, he looked and lo, the semblance of a man did sit at his feet*
and began to speak with him, being like to them that revile our father
Pahomius, tempting {ireipd^eLv) him and saying, ' Who is Pahomius ? [Is
he iiJLrj)] not
an ignorant {ISLcorrjs) man, knowing nothing? ' But (Se) he (sc. Theodore)
was indignant {dyavaKnlv) (and) said, ' Our father Pahomius knoweth (then)
nothing ? Perchance too thou wilt say concerning the apostles {an.) that
they know nothing, for that it is written ^ concerning them that they were
ignorant men {18.), knowing not how to write.*' For {yap) he solveth for us
the mysteries {/j.vaTrjpLoi') of the Scriptures {yp.) and [teacheth] us holy
writings, as it is written."^ But not only {ov ^lovov Se) . . .,^ he knoweth
more than thee.' And after that he had said this, he that spake with him
gave him means that he should know him for an angel {ay.) of the Lord.
Fol. 15. f Recfo.
[ ]?WJ5
[. . . . g^jwfi niiut' u- M&.[ tt-]
[. . . .]i.[.]eq ^v'Y- T2.q[
[pcojLi]e "xe o« ei' uj^^- qcoY[TOiii
[po]q ncyoYoeiiy' d^yui [
eqc-yoiiy' epjuoiid.- o'Yko[
m
1 Am., 'in great grief of heart.' But read pj_j * Am. (Ac. 51, G pXn b) 'before hi
for ftj».j. 2 Am, sic. ^ ^ Acts iv. 13.
^ 6 A XY\ f 7/"
' Am. should be, 'I have need that -ye two ^ /• V 1 '
comfort me.' And they said unto him, * It is •'' ' ^ '
indeed possible that the fathers be comforted ^/^Am. should be, 'and not this only, but he
even by their children &c.'
is &c.'
126
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
£€ epoq [e]qco'YT(J3~
ilnA.2^p[A.]q enguife
[. . .Y ^y^ ^.q£U)M
[e]TOOTq iincott
eTges.TiXn[p]o fiee-
.tteeTH eTpeqei-
iie iSjLioq ego'^n
[p€q]jAOo«je -xe eeH
[iioyk]o'y[i] £toc eq-
o£!H'Y[e jue-]
ei ejfeoX f
[
Sincoii eri[Ti^q-]
■sooc tt*.q €['si-]
Tq eeiiie [JuLxioq]
egcYH eT[
ptojui[e
* I do not think there is a line missing between this and last ; cf. verso.
or TJUHTC. So too in col. 2.
Tcooygc
Verso.
e6]o'\ fi-
[TeYito'V] ne'^si^.q
[itd^q 'sefeuiK] IT^-
[juto'YTe €iti]Ai.' n-
[cort giHijiLi* d.'YOi
[fiTepo-Yei] • ne-
[•sft^q w^.'y] gwo'Y '2^^"
* Scarcely space for
\e[ ne-]
^i>.q n&.[q -seeTfee-]
Tjs.t^opx*H [ilniio-]
fee enTd^W[ei>.q g«-]
eeo-xtope. cnoyxa^-
•^^e eTpeRUjtone
ut[o]k gnoyAiuT-
^.TMofee ucyoeiiij
iiijiji'* flee eitTivi-
eniTiuiis. iiis.R' €-
to, thouj^h it seems needed.
NUMBER 25
127
['seMJTA.K'sooc ate
[inxni] UTeTilis.-
[HT]oq "xe fiTe-
[peqcu>]f5i d<qi)w[«j]
. . .JCT*^ eneei-
[^wItt^>^'Y e«Yn]u3^ n-
€]q-
" Am. ^XJ^I C^iT^-^, Ac. 53 ^MS" ^^ .
Or r^jjuee-ye '2s[e. But this hardly fills the space.
[
ne "xe fio'yc[on cr-]
AACYTe e'Ypco^AAe]
iw-YW fiToq nq-
noiT its^q UTe'Y"
Hcy AAnpitoY^^
epoq • e».*\7V.&. ^-'2£[ic]
MTOq [g^]AAr[[eK2HT]
•senA.w[Tcac juinqei-]
JLA€ €.y[^
Whether two or three lines lost is uncertain.
Fol. 15. Recto {cf. Am. 416). . . . everything that "^ But (5e)
a man also came unto him, once on a time, desiring to become a monk
(/xou.). And after that he had met {dnavToiv) him, he talked with him and
found him fitted {lit. upright) before him {i.e. in his opinion) for the matter
And he bade the brother that was at the gate of the monastery,
that he should bring him in unto the brethren. But (5e) when he had
gone forward a little, as if (co?) he [would go in] unto the [congregation ^
... in that hour the brother to whom [he] had said to [take] him
and bring [him] in unto the . . ., saying,^ man (?)
Verso {v. Am. 418). . . . went] forth at [once?]. He said [unto him,
' Go (?)] and [call] such a [brother and] such an one.' And [when they
were come,] he [said unto them] likewise, [' What] said [I] unto you ? '
They said unto him, ' Thou didst say, [' Go] and depart {dva\cdp^1v).'^ But
(5e) he, when he heard, sighed. He said, ' . . . I [spake with] you, [I beheld
a] spirit {irv.) of
. . . and said unto him, ' Because of the occasion (dcpopfxrj) of sin that
I (sic) ^ have given (/zV. done), in ignorance, [O ?] Theodore, strive (a-irovSa-
^ Apparently not as in Am.'s context. What
follows (§ 46) differs also considerably from Am.
2 Or ' midst '.
^ An imperative followed here. * Am. sic.
^ Am., ' By reason of this sin which I have
done.'
1
128
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
^€Lv) for thy part to be alway without sin, as I admonished {kniTLixdv) thee
freely, with ^ But (<5e) if perchance on a time thou call a man and
he forthwith hasten away, be not wroth with him, but (dWd) rather say in
thy heart, ' Surely (TraVrco?) he hath not understood
Fol. 1 6.
Recto.
] itTepeq-
[ttN-y] \\(S\ neiiei-
] ?
[. .] AAJuioo'Y rigHTCY
ev'Yw ncuicoq' eq-
njwp«».^?e giiueciiH'Y,
Js.qcCOO'Yg' AAUtOCY
eHe'Y^pH'Y epo'Yge
•se^-pi njuee-Ye ix-
TnicTic cYtfeoX
[ ]AAn[
* Perhaps here t'Ap, oyii or some such word,
\ Verso.
gHTcy ceiy[uine]
oit Teitcy i>s\iSi ce-
jutoowje gZinKOc-
Aioc • ^coo-Yii' jjie"
•xeitq ?
* Or uj[liTe], and in next line.
1 Am. should be, ' As I reprimanded thee freely, with reproof, do thou also, if thou call a
man &c.'
NUMBER 25 129
gllT ?
? ?
Alton riTeixiiiie g«niy2i^'2£e ei ttT]&.q- f«^
" Or \i.
Fol. 16. Recto {v. Am. 424). . . . the end (a-vyreXeia) [. . . of the] age
(? aicoi'), they not . . . ^ them from out their pollutions wherein they . . .
themselves
. . . When our father Pahomius saw a spirit (tti^.) of fornication {nopveta)
and pollution passing (Trapdyeiv) among the brethren, while they worked
in a (certain) place, he gathered them together at evening, according to
{Kara) their custom {avvrjOeia). He said unto them, ' Remember the word
that is written,^ that Belief {ttlct.) is of [hearing
Verso {v. Am. 424). . . . wherein they have been, they are therein ^ now
also and do walk in the world (/cocr.). Now (iiev) I know that will
not give place in themselves unto a demon (Sai/xcoi^) such as this, in any-
thing. But (ciXXd) it (were) good (dyaOS^) for them that they bear
... by the words that he (?) * spake unto you. But (aAAa) fulfil
Fol. 17. f Recto.
n-soeic . [e£io\]
ne'YgHT [juLjuLin ii-]
* Perhaps ujco]ne. '' Apparently not eyx[ooc or '2t[co JUJUOC.
^ Fut. indie, or part. pres. ^ Or ' hiave been ashamed, they are ashamed
^ Rom. X. 17 (probably; ed. Wessely, Stud. xii. now also '.
157). * Or 'that I'.
11" S
I30
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
•sene-Yo^eiig THpq]
€TJUl . . [
• • • ^
it-]
nTMIt*wp&.RTR
2vii efeoA. iineRO'Y-
touj' K*^[n] eK[iy]A.it-
Xeia^ Ai.njs.iu)it •
wevi Ok.e [n]T€iAi.i-
we R».[it oj'Ypouine
ncytoT [TJeTO'Y"
ttd.2vd.c e«Y[2;Y]noijii-
we. en-xoeLsc] h juh-
Te npojuine • h go«YO
eH&.i e'yno'XiTe'Ye
K^vT^v nTtouj ngHT*
np[
• • »-
Kd,. toot[o'Y
gA».nT[pe
nojuiitt[e] THpo['y «-]
margin
/ JU.llu[
* Paragraph-mark very doubtful. Can the similar mark and words in smaller script, below
the text, have reference to this? ^ One is tempted to read gxinoye ll[d.l n\ei-
AJim[e] THpc (or -o[y) [eitJTA'Y'd.i.c [eJYP*^"^'^]-
Verso.
n]2vujoine
[Tcpo ejWTeK.'Ycfc-
[nRoduioc efeoX
^
UMBER 25
- • •
•
e]T£!e-
KJwT*>. T-XId^eHRH
jnnpto-
eilTA^'YCAJLtlTC
[jite jnokiivfco-
HltHAq • T*>.i OIl-
Xoc ] ? ujo
Te ee ttHpeqpito-
ecyo .
fie eitTi^'YToujo'Y
•
€pttO[&€l *lWli€T-
eitjT*wqp«^it*.q
AtHM efeo V gJUl-
• •
ncco[(o]q eitT^.'y-
•
P'xo[eic] epocy "^^[h-
n eqtjiTO e6o'\ • tii-
TCy gl T«tn'2.I2s.-
gH-Y eiepix^o
fioXoc *t.itiieq'a.rd,i-
A5l«CO['^ OAlAw' juin-
juicow 114.1 eiiT*.['Y-
•
igoine iti<q it-
[jLi]ttce^[oi]ut' ed.-y-
ujHpe • nee €t-
•yKco
cHg^ ottne-YiviT-
131
margin
* One is tempted to read e\«.JU or ^-^.d^AAdw; preceded by ce\\&,Cdip or uojuoppdw. Jericho
elsewhere always oiepi^^J^lo.
Fol. 17. Recto [v. Am. 425). . . . unto everlasting . . . the Lord/ because
they have decided in their own heart, being . . ., that [' All] the time
[wherejin we . . . upon the earth, we will not decline from Thy will, even
(/fdV) shouldest Thou suffer us until the end (avuTeXeta) of the age (a/coj/).'
Those of this sort, whether (Kccf) it be a single year that they shall pass,
waiting for {vTrofiet/eiu) the Lord, or (rj) ten years, or (■q) more than these,
living {TToXiTiveii') according to (KaTci) the decision of heart ^ [which
. . . ^ afterwards (?)... desist . . . while * all their perseverance
(? vTrofieveiv) that they have done,^ pleasing the Lord and resisting the
devil (Si.), so that (coo-re)
1 Am. should be, ' And those shall be like unto
the Lord ; they have decided in themselves saying,
in presence of the Lord, with a good conscience
and sure. If Thou leave ns on the earth unto the
end, we will not decline from Thy will ; but all
our time for which Thou shall leave us on ihe
earth, we will continue in Thy will, even shouldest
Thou leave us unto the end of the age.'
2 Am. sic. ^ This passage not in Am.
* Slight alterations would give, ' afar off, all
such-like things that they have done ' ; but
grammatically the changes are hardly admissible.
132
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Verso (v. Am. 425, 426). . . . ^ the devil (Sid^.) that pleased
him ... he was (?) sinless before Him Jericho and Sodom and . . .
and (?) Elam (?) and Seboim,^ that did
. . . shall be for ever in the kingdom that hath been prepared for them
since the foundation (>far.) of the world (koo:) ; because that they have been
faithful unto the. Lord, according unto the covenant {Kara, Siad.) which
they did establish with Him. And ^ this likewise is the fashion of the
sinners that have decided to sin* and those that remain in pollution,
whereby the devil {Std^.) and his demons (Sai/x.) have lordship over them ;
unto whom they are become children ; as it is written in the Gospel (eu.)
Fol. 18. t J^ec/o.
• • •
ncysooyq • -seKd^c
sic
nTHpq KJwTA. ee
[ejTCHg** FiTcpo'Y-
eg€ii«>-njs.D(^topiTHc-
ne ilujopn ejjtn^.-
—* Verso.
O'^w iinito'YTe, n-
Mccujoine CTpen-
€1* eg^pdwi eueioiio-
gjm WTeijuiiite •
THpc eTjuiui^.'Y [t'Y-]
e'YKpSipSi eT^ieit-
jucy • riTepcyTOJ-
Or TJU'^tno-y.
^ This passage not in Am.
2 Cf. Gen. xiv. 1,2. It is difficult to complete
the names satisfactorily.
3 Am., ' Even thus also the sinners that have
decided to sin and that remain in pollutions
which do rule over them bv means of the devil
and his demons; these (it is) that are become
children unto him, and they shall be children
also unto him in punishment for ever.'
* ' Those (for whom) it hath been decided
that they should sin ' is grammatically possible.
NUMBER 25
133
jmoc •xegewo'Y'ne nei-
]n€ nenujoon' h.w*, RiwTJs.
margin
peiiecuH'Y itevfiiuiK
epgcofi' fttno'YfiojH
lutttA-Y* e2s.'YiviTd<-
Hd^KTfine' G-sn-
iteitTi^'YcoTiuio'Y •
K
juinitJs.Y n^e. n-xn-
n
qTo' €ic gemtoii^.-
wj[
^oc js.'yei' €Jsnes.ttTd>.
JU.
eneiieitOT* n*.-
I
en
margin
* Perhaps c]epHC,
Fol. 18. Recto {v. Am. 427). . . . while they?] are awake ^ not (?)
to ask that which it is meet to ask and he hath not been sent,^ lest the
enemy have profit of you at all, as it is written.^ But (^e) when certain of
them heard these (words), that were aforetime anchorites {avax-) ere they
had come to the community (Koiptouia), they were much grieved (XvTreTi^) in
their heart, saying,* ' What are words such as these ? He would make us
ill-disposed (dypios) one to another. Is there (fiirj) any woman among us ?
Are (firj) not we all according to {KaTo)
Verso {v. Am. 427). . . . the wor]Id (? /cocr.). But (dXXd), after the
knowledge of God, let it not be that we descend to pollutions such as these.'
And they passed all that night sad at heart and murmuring because of the
words that they had heard. But (Se) when they arose in the morning,
when the brethren were about to go forth to work, they went not with them,
being indignant {dyavaKTdv) at that which they had heard. And ((5e) at
the fourth hour,^ lo, there came monks {iiov) to meet with {dnavTciv) our
father Pahomius
' Difficult to accommodate this to Am. Relates
perhaps to the precepts as to sleeping.
2 I.e. unless he hath been sent = Am. 'without
a mission.'
' Ps. Ixxxviii. 22.
^ Am. should be, saying one to another, ' What
is this word? He hath made us odious and
estranged one from another.'
" Am. om.
134
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 19.
Redo.
T]iJlltTJUJs>I-
[n€cco]feuj • £iTn-
L -"J • <_• • • • •
epoo'Y encecocytt
jvii • ncipcouie
iT*.p e'\-[K]d.'Y €poq
o'ycjuo[T] w&.c»iTe-
eec^topoc neos^-q
margin
* 'ik.e inserted in order adequately to fill the gap.
be read, but what remains guarantees the citation,
('epistle').
— * Verso.
jgHTq .
] • ne,
JOITJUI-
[nncYTc]* eujto-
[ne juieu eR]uj&.u^
[xleT*«.^OI]^s. n2s.q
]€ MO'Y'xe
margin
C£^[&.I . . . .c fiTei-]
£€ [eq-xto iiiAOc]
Tiiit[oo'Yq
exenr
ne i\[
rKsrocYfiie neiioT-]
ne e'Yco[o'ygc £*^g-]
THH i>.'Y[o> cynpe-]
[c]fi'YTep[oc
? [
•^ Here (and in line 6) scarce a letter can
" C2[*.icoY ('letters') or cg[eki juuuoc
TeqiJin[fnpec&'y-]
Tcpoc • nc[eno^q]
€.iiQ>\ guT[coo'Ygc]
eTqrigH[TC • J112S,-]
peqi^tou' eRCAi^.
uq*witi>.;)(^(x>pei' nq-
eipe rio'Yp[oj*jine
gi3[n«ji[2v ejfSuuii.'Y
MTeTjm'A.i^js-'Y
uj^hV iniuiJs.q.
cyxe CYWA*. • 2s.'Yco
NUMBER 25
135
Fol. 19. Recto {v. Am. 428). . . . But (?5e) love unto strangers neglect
not ; for {ydp) thereby have some received unto themselves angels {ciy.)
and knew it not.^ For {yap) this man that I see, an angel's form is his.' ^
But (5e) Theodore answered and said,
. . . had] written [it ?] thus, [saying,] [that I] send [thee]
of sackcloth is [the father] of a con[gregation under] us and (?) [a pres]-
byter {irpea-^.)
Verso {v. Am. 429). . . . the judgement that thou] shalt (?) give
from [God ^]. Now (ii^v) if thou wilt grant repentance {iktuv.) unto him,
[we] also will [grant (it)] ; but (5e) if thou cast him forth, cast [him
forth
... his presbytership (-irpecr^.) and (let them) cast him forth from the
[congregation] where[in] he is. [Let] him go unto another place and live
apart {dpax<t>peTy) and pass a year there, and let none pray with him,
neither (ovSi) eat. And
Fol. 20. I Recto,
[. . .j-y* it[TeuiTHii il-]
[T]lJl[tt]TJlAO[HJs.^OC]
evq-*^ £icjoco[q no'Y-]
lyTHIt nKOC[AJlI-]
ROM Js.qRd».d.q efc[o\]
€Tpeqfeu)u' *».q-
]T
cyegcA^^iie -ike o«
1 ?
•
CK ge«<yepoo6' «.q-
] . itj^q • *vH[e-
gicY^ enRoY* €T[£i-
[cnJH'Y ^^iUl^v2Te %X'
margin
f«^k'Y• jutitncwc
* Perhaps
K^gHJlf or AX)Ul&.]y.
1 Heb. xiii. 2. * Stern,
Gr. % 298 ^4)
« Am., ' from Him.
136
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
\ Verso.
[. . . .]':^e Ai[o.oq
[eTjLi.]TpeqA«.oouj[e]
[iJRp]u)juie enq-
[Ai]d».q • eujtone -^e
[ejqujjs^iiTAAcu)-
iiqujcone gucy-
[to] n€nei[wT ktor]
€TUjiMe n[cev«eit-]
margin
» e[£io'\.
Fol. 20. Recto {v. Am. 429, 430). . . . him. The brethren laid hold ^ on
him
. . . [the robe of] monkhood {-^lov.) that was upon him [and] he put upon
him [a] worldling's (Koa-fiiKos) garment and let him go that he should depart.'^
And (Si) he bade moreover bring staves and he beat that young(er) one.
Thereafter
Verso (v. Am. 430). . . . but (Si) [counsel] him that he walk not [with
a] man of whom he getteth not profit. But (Si) if he shall not hearken
unto you, but (dXXd) remain unteachable, cast him [forth
. . . [O] our fath[er,^ thou it is] dost seek after [our] souls, to save
[them.]
Here an ornainenty indicatifig the end of a section.
' Am., ' hindered.'
* Am., add. to the world {sic).
' Am, om.
NUMBER 25
137
Fol. 21.
Redo.
ewjjvpe ne]n-
[js.gep]d».Tq ugHTq
[g(Lo]«jt€ gcocoq' iteq-
[tt]o'Yoei[«j uiJLi *.q-]
cMH'Y * n^-'ine [nujo-]
pTi Rg^pHTOM e[K-]
TA.q'sooq* e^ioV gR-
ii€«?pjs.t^H "xejutcY"
Te euegiojuie fipeq-
ToeiT* jutd^pcYei' •
ui^po'YO'Ytow, rip(oo['Y]
margin
Perhaps n[TeYitO'y].
I Verso.
]ttT[
[TlTjujwne gitcy-
[J5.]nT'2S;*iCIgHT .•
e^.TeTiiReT'TH'Y-
TU end^go'Y eTjui-
nitcyTe • h Aie-
«jj»^r' iineTKctoT.
■MM PC iiht[m '2Se-]
neittofee eMT[js.Te-]
TnA.&.q' rlceK[iw^.q]
margin
1143
138
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 31. Recto {v. Am. 431). . . . wherein our father Pahomius was [wont
to] stand, while our father Pahomius stood as if (coy) (he were) one
... [at all] times, [he] began {dpx^iv) [? forthwith] to instruct (KaTrjxeTu ^)
the brethren. This is the first word {prjTov) that he spake from the scrip-
tures (yp.),^ ' Call the mourning women ; let them come. Send for the
wise women ; let them open [their] mouths
Verso {v. Am. 431, 432). ... And [how] is it ye have been in pride of
heart, having turned you back, not to hear the word of God ? Or (^) per-
chance ye have not heard concerning the Lord, how
. . . Now [I say] unto you, this sin that ye [have] done, [it] shall not be
forgiven.
Fol. 22. f Redo.
[MA.'Y] ?P°^' iUl[AAIIt aJL-]
juLoq eqfiHK €go[Yii]
[€]neqctoui2v • gi\g^
[•^]€ on gnnitocy ex-
noAiTe'ye gnne-
CHH'y. e£io\' JuinTfi-
fio [iijne'ygHT* xiti-
[ne'Ylctoju*. • ne'y-
[It^v•y] ega^g^ n(3'aiXn
[efioXj 2i2opj>»AJijv
margin
Fol. 22. Recto {v. Am. 432). ,
d
Verso.
[ ]<$_ wce[. . .]
[. . . .jeneigoife
uewnicTOit iiLii&.-
g^pjvq' eTpeqig[io-]
ne iieqnTOo[Tq[]
imen, gcoc piojue n-
Te n«o'YT€. A.'W[&.]
gjSne'igwfc' [.]€.[
TC [
epoq • ^cujui[ne]
•xe fiT€po'Y[
margin
[saw?] it^ [him]self, entering into his
body {(Todjxa). And (5e) many also of the elders {lit. great-ones) that lived
religiously {iroXLTiveLv) among the brethren, by reason of the purity [of]
their heart and [their] body (o-cS.), beheld many revelations and visions
(opafia)
^ That this is the true equivalent of the per-
sistent Coptic form K&-&HU6I is clear from e.g.
Luke i. 4, Acts xviii. 25, i Cor. xiv. 19.
* Jer. ix. 17.
^ The pronoun being masculine, must refer to
vytv/xa, not to ^vxv*
i
NUMBER 25 139
Verso [v. Am. 433 ?). ... this faithless {dina-Tos) act {lit. thing) before
him, that it should befall. He was indeed {jxiv) with him [or me or them)
as a man of God ; yet (dXXd) in this matter him. And (Si) it befell,
after they had ....
t Verso (?).
] eqeipe
[^?€^iott] -xeuiepeite- e£io\ [
margin
Fol. 23. Redo (?) (v. Am. 433 ?). . . . ' If so be [he should] say unto me,
Live, ^ that I shall [live. But (^e)] if he should say
Verso (?). . . . remem[bering] the word [that is written in] the Gos[pel],^
' Love
Fol. 24. f Reclo.
Fol. 23.
-> Recfo (?).
e-
U}ton[e eq«j*.ti-
WMg^. [
](on€
'se^ii&.[tong^ €q-
]TR2^
uj*.M'soo[c -xe
margin
gS5n£op[2ouiii. -xe-]
]i '^ gTHR* €n[eiui&>-]
]a) efcoV e-scoR' iuin-
ix'^iXi iiToq 5JR-
n[c]toc js.'YTA.juioq
[efioX £iTi£n]€Tm5^
1 Perhaps ' I know ', ' I believe ', though Am. Gospels beginning with juiepe ne-, vtz. Matt. v.
has nothing. 44 = Luke vi. 27 (' Love thine enemies ').
2 There is, I think, only one phrase in the
140
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
ngOpdJUtJv glTAA-
n-xoeic xi.negoo'Y
eue'YR^'OHKei jui-
juoq itgHTq ep-
^^(^picTeiJwnoc fl-
ee eitTA.qn^.'Y
[2^]iin(3ru)\n efioV
[e]T5ijui&,'y e-<^to-
[t]€ iiTne' €nTd».c-
ei' eg^pi^i eostoq*
[jjLJRiicwc €d«>ccto-
[o'YJg^ ^.cpo'YTev<5' il-
margin
^ dwfj- must refer to 7*^(3', «wC- in line I
['sen]€iT[«<(5' Sefeiio]
[e]MTA.[qcaiO'Y2^] e-
go'yn 2w[TeK<3'i'2i]
ite Me^i<p[iciut2>>]
THpo-Y eTii[b
ujione K^.R [gifii-]
n-xoeic • isT^iSi [ow]
c€«d^ujcone gco-
©•y MiieKCiiH'Y
€Teni<ine nK[&>2^]
€'YI^«<ttWJtAine
con' eqTMH'Y
Verso.
to eiioTe.
eiiT[dwY] is inevitable here. Am. (G pjuin) elJ Iji^ (guJI.
■^ • •
[tMo S.jne'ygHT'
[€AiJv]Tet» efioV gSJuuie-
[e'ye] mx«.' iinonH-
pow e'Y'xid.Kpine
liTAiHTe JSfTne-
TMd.MO'Yq AAlin-
neeoo-y • [^.'yoi Js.]c-
UJton[e MepecY"]
«jH[pe «jh]aa uj[w-]
Or neTrtdwT&feo or neTTfifiH-y gAi-.
Doubtful ; equivalent to s^^b I'sJt, ^^.
NUMBER 25
141
[20.neqe]iiie FiToq
] fiTcpo'Yri-
[(5'l] necMH-Y €T-
ujtoiie eTJLijuioq •
€Ai«<T€ne itpeq-
pgOT€ eneqpjvM-
ne ^Tcye' c'ypeq-
riTjLiHT[e juinne-]
Tins-Mo-Yq [iutu-]
nneeooY • [ne-]
TsJsxiss^ '^c nT[e-]
peqM^v'Y ^TTcy-
poT* ii.neq£HT
sic
€Tpeq'Xii>.Rpue
iinujHpe ujhju.'
Rd^\toc • &.YCO eq-
co^TC ni.q Meq[js.-]
ajA.goju.'ne g^p^^'i [«-]
gHfq ft.'yui eq['xi&.-]
Rpme eq-sco 15.-
JU.OC -senosoeic
oy'ne neicYpoM
margin
Fol. 24. Redo {v. Am. 434, 435)- • • • vision ^ (opafia), and he remem-
bered that which he had beheld in the vision (op.) from the Lord, on the
day whereon he was being instructed {Karrj^e'iv) towards becoming a Christian
(X/).); how he had beheld in that revelation the dew of heaven descending
upon him, (how) afterwards it had collected and had become a cake of
[honey
. . . and it fell [upon the ground] and it had been [said to him] in the
vision (op.), ' Give heed unto this word, for it shall be fulfilled upon thee
after a time.' And as for him, he was informed [by the] Spirit {nv.) that
* this [cake of honey] that did [collect] in [thy hand] and fall upon the
[ground, these {sic)] are all the gifts (xapLo-fxa) that came to thee [from] the
Lord. And they shall come also unto thy brethren, that is, the earth.^
When they shall have become born again, being cleansed from [all] pride
[of heart]
^ Am. should be ' visions from the Lord, he
remembered the revelation of the vision that he
(? they) had seen at first, on the day whereon he
had been instructed (syli^.) that he should
become a Christian (^.■<;-*~-*) ; how he had be-
held that the dew of heaven descended upon him
and thereafter became in his hand a cake of
honey and fell upon the ground ; and (how) it
was said unto him in the vision &c.'
2 So G pJULH, omitting Am.'s ^Jlc (435, i).
142
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Verso {v. Am. 435). ... of ^ a truth that [purify] their hearts
gre[atly (?)] from every evil {ttov.) thought, discerning (SiaKpiuciu) between
good and evil. And it befell [that a] youth [was] sick comely [in his]
appearance (?). [And] he, when they had brought [him] to the place
wherein the sick brethren used to eat, to feed him, that brother ^ that
served (SLaKouelv) the brethren and was very ascetic {d(TKT)Trj?) and (God-)
fearing, whose name was Titoue, being a
. . . discerned] between good [and] evil. But (Si) that one, when he saw
the gladness of his heart that he should serve (SiaKoveiu) the youth well
{KaXw?) and prepare (food) for him, would sigh ^ within himself and doubt
[SiaKpiviiv), saying, ' Lord, what is this gladness
Fol. 25. -* Recto.
[2>».q]'XOO'yq nSumvq •
[».c]ujtone iiTepcY"
juuuooujc ^q[(3r]to-
^ jvY[to] ei[c cylgp-
ujipc &.qei' e[6oV] gn-
gejiajottTC R^.T^)>.
ee €nTi^qigj^'2te nSi-
juL2s.q iis'i neneicoT
njvgwAie* «Te-
peqiieK.'Y •i.e epoq' is,q-
T*iJAe* Ticon €tjuio-
ouje ttJUUA&.q eee
eMT^.qostoR efioV
* Am. should be, * And thus they of a truth
shall become pure in their hearts from all this
and from every evil thought.'
"^ Am. should be, 'And the brother that served
the sick brethren, his name was Didflye, and he
Sm-]
ticoic ^.qK[Toq' Jvq-]
fetOK* 2^cuj[tone]
•^e iiTiHCJs,MJs.i [eq-]
uj'XhV \\<S\ neitei-
u)T n*.gu>juie eic
O'yjs.ii'c^eXoc ut€
n'xo[€ic] e».qoYUin[^]
n2wq [e]feo\ ne-xd^q
it&.q • 'x[eoY* neTU-]
Mi».epH[T lijuLoq e-]
T^w».q' Ai«ji[nTMi^*]
ep«jJvti;n['2Kocic]
ROiTV.'Ye' fi[Topi'H]
gJu[nTpeq[ujio^]
Rilfcd.pfci.p[oc • il-]
was pious and discerned (the nature of) his
thoughts aright. And when he saw &c.'
3 Am. should be, ' He sighed to himself alone
and set about doubting within himself, saying,
' O Lord, what is this gladness &c.'
I
NUMBER 25
143
W(3'i nojd^.'xe en >r
juuuLOc -xejumppgcj-
[T]e* qn«^uj^5S(3'OJUi
[njeeoo'Y hhtK*
\ Verso.
[no'YJw' enecuH'Y
[ii.]ne«T^.q«^.'Y
[ep]oq eqttd».uiaine
2i\eH €uine>.Tq-
ujwne* isT^iyi il-
K«5'i ufi[«wp6]*.poc
Xi.neqp&.CT€ evyto
[A.]'YK[Ttoo]'y en^.go'Y
[Ra.T«w e]e ewTA.'y-
[•JKOOC*] njuxftd^q:
[gocon] "xe €«Y'2^P*^"
[eiT vC0\ n6&.pfeiw-
[poc] Ai'Yge' e'YAioiiev-
y^OQ. €qA.ll&>^(Op€I*
margin
Toq "xe ne-sd^q ote-
^*ip6dkpoc Royevnc
iiuje' ilco'yo' UK-
getiReei-xoc cypx
tyopn . [. . . Tco]
Ma.tf nc[b JuL-]
nqo'ytouj • ii[Te-]
pcyitd.-'Y "a^e •2te[jS-]
nqccoTAA ilc[co-]
cy [j^'Y]'^*'' wo'Yiuid..-
ro[t e]'Y^w Ajuuoc
M».[q ^jeo-YtOTR
efeo[\] eujtone JuL-
JJlOn TllII^.ROM-
CR* es.'yto ilTepeq-
pgOTe 'seiiiie'y-
RwKc juuuioq. evq-
Tcocy ujdiRTO'y-
* Or [uje.'xe], cf. recto, 1. 10. *> These lines may be itjujopn ju[nncu)c TCo] riakit '
nT[oq •:^e ju], or n]u}opn Ju[ndkmTCo].
144 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
,» rVr^^^^-»«^.>
con UTepcYei "sse- it2s.*)^oc • isr^^xi juin-
.> r.
ne'Xd^.'Y ego'YM eg^pA^q o-Yca^q £a)CT[e e-]
•sejutopR ni^o'Yw- TiATpeqewja^jui-
Tg^ epoit • d.'Yco KT€- <3'ojui' enwpwj €fi[o'\]
margin
* So my copy ; but 4wIte?J- is required.
Fol. 35. Recto {v. Am. 438). . . . [And ? he] called another of the
brethren and sent him with him. It befell, when they had done half of
the journey {lit. road of walking), he looked and lo,^ a youth came forth
from some thorn-bushes, even as our father Pahomius had said unto him.
But (5e) when he beheld him, he told the brother that walked with him
how the word that he {sc. P.) had spoken was fulfilled. And moreover
he told him that he had bidden him, saying, Be not afraid, for {yap) he
shall not be able to do you ^ any ill
. . . After] wards he turned about and departed. And (5e) it befell there-
after, as our father Pahomius prayed, lo, an angel {ay.) of the Lord
appeared unto him and said unto him, ' [What "] wilt [thou] vow [to] give
in [charity], if so be the [Lord] hinder {k(»\v€:Lv) [the wrath {opy-q)'], in that
He [impede] the barbarians {^dp^.) ? ' And {8i) he said, ' I will send unto
the church (e/c/c.) of the city {ttoXls) which the barbarians {^dp^.) have laid
waste many {lit. an amount of) hundred (weight) * of corn, with books and
other things (el^oy) [whereof] they have ne[ed {\peLa)
Verso {v. Am. 439). . . . related to the brethren what he had seen that
should befall ere it had befallen.^ And thus were the barbarians {^dpl3.)
conquered on the morrow and were driven back, even {Kard) as it had been
said unto him.^ And while yet {ocrov Si) the barbarians {^dpfi.) were
1 Am. should be, 'they looked and lo (lil), ( lAJLj) to give as charity, if the Lord should
a youth came forth from the bushes.' (The word, ^^^^ ^\^^ ^^^ ^^-^^ ^,^^5, ^^,
two lines above, translated cilice, is not ^^ 4 Am., ' an hundred artabae.'
but i\jr^ 'spade'.) 5 Am. sic.
2 Am. om. you. 6 Am., ' as the angel had said unto him.'
' Am. (Ac. 73 infra), 'What wilt thou vow
i
NUMBER 21
145
victorious, they found a monk living apart {iiov.^ ava\(xip^Xv) in a (certain)
place and they took him captive {al\ixa\(DTi^€Lv)} And it befell on a
time, when they came and would drink wine, they said unto him, ' Gird
thyself^ and pour (wine) for us.' And when
. . . ere [thou give] us [to drink.' ^ But (5e)] he (?) would not.* And
{8e) when they saw that he hearkened not unto them, they took a spear,^
saying unto him, * Pour forth ^; if not, we will slay thee.' And when he
was afraid lest they should slay him, he poured forth. And afterwards
he gave them to drink until they were drunken and slept ; and the monk
ilJLOv.) fled.'^ And thereafter his heart was broken, so that (coore) he was not
able to stretch forth
Fol. 26. \ Recto.
AJioq • q[c]Hg^ «7dwp isJL-
[n]eTn2K.*.pitJv' Zi.-
[jUl]OI ^Hivd^pttd^' %x-
uioq • 2vqAieiiM.o'y-
Kq •i.e OH 2.?^* «£H-
Tq eq-so) iijLioc -se-
i^ictOTjA -secy II ©["Y-]
pcojue UTe n[no'Y-l
Te o' WeiOiT' [«TKOI-]
tiHce •se^^s.[^^coJUl€
'^ItdwTOJO'YM fiTev-
njiiii[Ti. epoR nujo-]
1 Am.439, 2 (Gpn), read sj.*..^ 'captured him'. ^ Lemm, KKS. xlv, p. 403, accepts Peyron's
' Am., ' thy middle.' Ald^KCOT = rcKppos (Mic. v. 6) ; but that the usual
' Or ' and afterwards give us to drink '. Am. meaning is there the correct one is shown by
should be, 'Sacrifice unto our gods ere thou give Aquila's >^6yxV-
us to drink.' ^ Am., ' Raise an offering unto our gods.'
* Am., ' and he did not.' ' Am., ' arose and fled.'
1143
U
146
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
TJdioq' eee' THpc
ne "xe on equj^^M-
Verso.
[gion^ €TOo]fq eT-
[peqtiHCTeJ'ye J5;-
[jjiHite ev-yjco eTjm-
[cYCAji Ajv2>w]'y iinKi.'
[eqnoce ;)(^(jo]pic ev-
pn m[c^tc^.£!Oi e-]
ncop^ [iingcofi •]
ne'Siv[q n2vq 'seio']
nT2s.'\[jvin(opoc]
jm.nit[c*».Tpen^.rt-]
c^eXoc ii.n'2£[oeic]
A.g'e pjs.Tq £I's[ijok]
epeneu'Xoju.' [git-]
margin
[. . . . i^.'Yto] ^.«[or]
[g^lui HAAlAi^'Y [gii-]
nitdN.'Y e[T]€pen['s^.-]
pei iijLiOK •
Td>.p;>^H WTepeq-
poc €Tpeq«jtone
[iteijcoT* eTcocy-
[^ n]Td>.[fc]nttHce
[i».'Y(jc>] itToq eeo-
■xtopoc eqcocyn
'seuji.quj&.'se
n(5i neneicoT
ne enecnH'Y, gjui-
"• Completion of first three lines uncertain, as Am. differs somewhat.
NUMBER 25 147
[. . .] . pjwcic'^ n&.q , •x^.'^e -^ene *«.«-
[•se]RUjjs.tteipe u*.-- ric&.Tpeqo'Yto' eq-
[t&. T]€ige • iieTcy- eipe lineqgcofi'
margin
* Probably [&.yco] A,qiiooc (Am.Jli.). '' Perhaps followed by ^'aipne (Am. ^jS »j^).
Fol. 26. Recto {v. Am. 439, 440). How [shall I entreat] Him that I
have denied {dpvdaBaL) ? For {yap) it is written/ Whosoever shall deny
{dp.) me, him will I deny {dp.)J And (5e) then he thought within himself,
saying, ' I have heard that there is a man of God (that) is father of the
community {kolvcovlo) of Tabennese, namely Pahomius. I will arise and ^
go to him and will tell him of all that I have done. If so be { + /xiu)
that he give me repentance {fi€r.), I believe {7rL(rr€V€ip) that the Lord shall
give (it) me. But {Se) if so be that he say, There is not for thee repentance
{f^^T.)
. . . there [is not repentance for me until I] meet with {diraurdv) [thee 2]
first and thou [show me] the certainty [of the matter.'] He said [unto
him, 'O] wretch[ed one {raXaiTrcopo?)], after [that the an]gel {ay.)* of the Lord
had stood by [thee], the crown being [in
Verso {v. Am. 440). . . . [bade] him to [fast (? vrjareveLu) daily ^] and not
to [eat aught] of things [cooked], save by {xcopis) necessity {dvdyK-q) of
sickness. And he said unto him,^ ' If thou act in this wise, the saints
shall be
. . . And] I likewise with them, [in] the hour when the enemy shall
accuse"^ {Karrjyopilv) thee.'
And it befell, at the beginning {dp^-q), when he had set Theodore to be
father for the congregation of Tabennese, and Theodore for his part,
knowing how our father Pahomius was wont to speak daily unto the
brethren the word of God, would be diligent {aiTov8d(eiv + ^e), after that
he had ceased to do his work, [for] he wove ^ mats,
1 Matt. X. 33. ^ Uncertain according to my copy,
2 Am. sic. ' So Am., not 'rejoice'.
3 Am, , ' until I meet with thy paternity.' « For this use of Te.\o, v. Mus. Guim. 327. 14,
Am. SIC. with Am^lineau's note. Other instances : Lev.
s Am., ' to fast until evening daily,' for which ^ix. 19, Isa. iii. 23,' Zoega 375.
there seems not space in the Coptic.
148
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 27. -» Recto.
[«Tepqe]\i6e e-
[6o\ gnJTii^neiXH
[iinjLi*L e]Tjjuji«<'Y.
[^vqel e]g^pj>.i ^vq-
[ntoT «d.q €]£ioVb
[gn ?
HTe T-xo* eTC*.ei-
ficYncy^i' THpc •
Tis.n'soeic oYtong^
crvsLXkXisr^ n^vine
f r.
€ic necjuoT ucy-
Mo^ »£©' fiee uoY"
Tp^-ne"^*.' eqc-yo-
MCY^' iSv'YtO €q£I-
^UT€q^s.^e \\(S\
ujoon' Aineqeocy •
kAoa*.' eqRcoTe*' \\-
(S\ genemefl JuL-iie
* Does oyTtoq allow of the construction thus given it by the following words ? For the recon-
struction here, cf. Bo. 105. ^ Or Cd>]£io\ [n. " q has been altered, probably to y.
^ I erased, leaving eite.
\ Verso.
WH* neeMio' n-
gHT • TAJinT£2v-
T'aKl[K*.IOCY]«H = Am.^!l.
NUMBER 25
149
P«J£HT • TiUinT-
TJUinT-
pA«.paN.iy • TeiTKpis.-
we'yujoon •i^.e jutnq-
jGLto* e^ioV fi(3'i no<5
cMJv'Y rii>.p;)Q^&.rfi7e-
jujs.T€ eiiceuo) -xe
Me Hn'soeic ew-
Ti^qcYcong^ efio'X'
neneitoT* n*.g(x>-
jue -xe itequ}*\HVne
eq-sto iLuoc 'sejuid*.-
[pjeTCKgoTe THpc
€q2^[
• •
jUd.pe[TeHgoTe *^
•xtta>.[ pgoTe]
£ht[k eq-]
ujAhX [ft^yio eqToj-]
feg^ €T[fiend<i €ic]
gHHT[€
margin
* Perhaps ei e]'X<ji)n[.
Fol. 37. Recto [v. Am. 443). . . . even as (?) ^ [a man] that is straitened
between [two walls], and [since (///. when) he] was oppressed (OXi/Seiu) by
reason of the danger (? d7r€i\rj) of that place, he [went ?] down and [fled ?]
forth [from . . .
. . . whilst he] prayed. He looked and beheld and lo, the wall upon the
eastern side became all as it were of gold. And the form wherein the
Lord did then reveal Himself^ was this: lo, the form ^ of a great face in
the likeness of a table (rpaTr.), appearing upon the golden wall, and upon
its head a crown of immeasurable glory. And there were * upon the crown
precious stones round about, of great price
^ This whole sentence is uncertain. I have failed
to reconstruct a text corresponding with Am.
^ Am. sic.
3 So G pne^b JLi-* for Jju.
* Am., 'around the crown divers colours, like
to jewels of great price.'
I50
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Verso {v. Am. 443, 444)- • • • righteousjness [SiKaioavi/r]), peace {eiprivrf),
humbleness of heart, longsuffering, kindness {-xpr](rT6^), meekness, temper-
ance (eyKpccTeia), joy in (sic) hope (eXiri?), love.^ And (Se) there were in his
presence two great archangels (dpxdy.), honourable exceedingly, and (5e)
they ceased not to look upon the likeness of the Lord that had been
revealed. But (Se) our father Pahomius prayed, beseeching the Lord and
saying, ' Let all Thy fear . , , . ,
... let [Thy fear (?) fear] Thee (?).., while he] prayed [and]
beseeched concerning [this,] lo,^ .....
Fol. 28. I /^ec/o.
[pH e]qig[jv eSIInKjs.g^]
[neq]ein€ "^e e[q-]
[o'YeJTO'ytoT' eJu[^v-]
[tc e]AievTe • evcwuo"
[ne] ttTepecTikgoq'
[n&i] eoT€ i^qge' e-
[nejcHT* i>.y(ji js.q(5'to
[eq]qiO(3'e gi^UnKd^g^
[ne]€ wcyTfiT eq-
[ong] eqqios^e gi-
[Te* n]iteqAie*\oc
[iSKl weq gi\p jLioc'
[iutii]ueqi,?VTKd.c
[^v•y(JO njeqccouies. th-
[pq d^YJco Teqvlr'Y^H •
[riTep]eq5jiK*.2^ *^^
qi ii[it £i^eoTe th-]
pc ju.n's[o€ic WTe-]
peqeXifsfe . . . .]b
^>iq^v«JR[^^.K €(io\ ft-]
giig^ tt[c]on ['sen'so-]
€ic. M&> n^i' [c
WTe'Yno'Y a.[cjjioo-]
lye Koyi kcy's [ft<5^i]
TJs.KTin' ne[oT€]
*».ciiOTc enec[A«.^.'*]
SJftftccoc "xe o[it ^.q-]
jLioouje u<5'i n[€in€]
iiniti*.' i\oy'i w[oy\]
Bo. p. 107 has (3'(jo[.
^ TOTe seems unlikely.
Probably nothing here.
1 C/. Gal. V. 22 (also Budge, i%w. 67, Leyden 12. Lemm A'J^S. 432 ff. has discussed similar
il/i'.S'. 335). The enumeration corresponds exactly lists.
to Am., ^-Jl to aLj-sr* , and differs from Bo. 106 ^ Am. should be, 'And while he prayed and
( = Av. 46 b). For ' joy in hope ', c/. ? Rom. xii. beseeched on accoimt of this, lo &c.'
NUMBER 25
151
[peq]K&. TOOTq e-
[ig]T ilccoq gTicY-
[juejpoc iine'Ygo vi^i
a ?
margin
I Verso.
] riTeY-
ge . . . . To]ofq
, . . njeicjuiOT'
epoq] n^i nosoeic
'xeR]&>pn[oc iijiAi' ii-
neJTuTil eTgvipco-
e£lO]\ £ITOOTq €-
€T]n&.iio'Yq' bs^(Si
gwTne'ne eqnH-y
enecHT £itajl-
[ejin* €is.q€ijui€ on
wj^.iiTqnto^g' tyevpoq]
©^•Yco neqeiiie [iieq-]
o' uee iinMeg' eq[Ri-]
too'Y eAi^-Te • itT[e-]
peqei' -xe e-sstoq' it- a
[.
.]nT[
[. . .] gd^TeT[H«Y-]
Til giSnennA. [gSX-]
nT«Ynoc iin[pH]
€TUjd.' e'SJuin[R*.g']
THpq ^.'YOi €p[en-]
piOJL&e eT£n^[copiv]
nijui' juLOOuje <$\_*i.-]
neqc-yoeiw • [Td<i-]
Te ee ncyon [itijui']
ertTd^yton' [ene-]
•sno' «Reco[n gSi-]
ncYJvi?^»e?V.[iott]
KJS.lt €itc€c[oo'yit]
isw., ntteY€[pH'Y ii-]
ngo • dy.'Wev M[eT-]
gJUULiew' ItlUl [C€CO-]
oyit, itne'yep[H'Y]
gicycon • ^.•y[co ce-]
ujoon' 2io'y[
margin
152 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Fol. 28. Redo {v. Am. 444). . . . the] sun, rising upon the earth.^ And
(5e) [its] appearance {lit. hkeness) was bright^ exceedingly. It befell that
when the fear had reached him, he fell down and continued twitching {lit.
leaping) upon the ground, [even] as a live fish twitcheth upon the ground,^
after it {sc. the fear) had entered into^ his limbs (fMeXo^) and his joints
(dpfios) and his marrow'' [and] all his body {cra>fx.a) and his soul (■^v.). But
(Si) when he had been very sorrowful, even unto {coare) giving himself over
unto death, [the angels] looked toward him with a part (f^ipos) of their
face(s)
. . . not bear all [the fear] of the Lord ? ' '^ After he had been troubled
{OXi^eLv) ' . . ., he cried [out] many times, ' Lord, have mercy upon me,'
Forthwith the ray ^ {aKTLv) of fear went, little by little, and returned to its
[place]. And {8e) thereafter too the [image] of mercy moved, little by little,
untiP it reached [him]. And its appearance [was] like unto oil exceeding
thick.^" And (5e) when it had come to him, forth[with?
Verso {v. Am. 444). . . . thus this figure that the Lord had shown
[him ^^], how that every fruit (/cap.) of the Spirit {ttv.) that is in any (///.
every) man doth come forth upon them ^^ from Him, according to [Kara)
the word that James spake,^^ saying, ' Every good gift [Smpoy) and every
perfect gift (8.) is from heaven, coming down from the father of lights.'
And he knew also
. . . with you. But (dXXd) I am with you in the Spirit (ttu.), in the type
(tvtto?) of the [sun], which riseth upon all the [earth], and men that are
in all countries (^copa) do walk in his light. This is the manner of all such
as are reckoned [of the] second birth [in ?] the Gospel (ei).), albeit (/cdV)
they know not one another by sight (///. face), yet (aXXd) do they that (?)
are in every place know one another at once, and are in (?)
^ Am. should be, ' like the sun, when he riseth '' Am. should be, ' And when the anxiety had
upon the earth. And their appearance was green reached him.'
exceedingly.' * Am. sic, sing. ' G sic. Am. ' and'.
2 Cf. Br. Mus. Or. 7029 ?, noYOTCyer '" Am. should be, ' a very heavy perfume.'
JiinnOYii. Am., misunderstanding,^J>l. " Am. should be, 'And thus passed this_simili-
3 ^jjj_ ^/^ tude that the Lord showed him ; ' G prt£i b
* Am., ' were broken, injured,' sc. his limbs. reading ' And thus it passed. And this similitude
6 Am., 'the place without bones,' translating the Lord showed him, so that '.
Bo dwT-KA.C. '^ ^^- should be, 'upon men.'
« Am. om. ' of the Lord'. ^* J^^' '■ '7-
NUMBER 25
153
Fol. 29.
Recto (?).
[ eujj'se
gnjuLnicToc' cbj^-
poc n«RJs.pnoc jS.-
WRejuiepoc "^e iiToq
[cTJ^enes,! qnpo-
[Tpe]ne' \\\\i>li UTei-
AinncYTe i*>.k(o-
feoc eq-xoi juumoc
•2i£neTUjjs.«wT' \\-
O'^C.Qr^Ms. KgHT-
TH'YTIl €T€gOei-
I Verso (?).
[ ]^^^
[eTepenpui]juie ujw-
[ne itjgHfq efeo'X
[£i]TjuinttO'YTe •
1143
margin
g«».n\[toc €uqno(5'-]
-^ Ki*.q • n€iig[d^'2s:€]
•xe QsegA.nTV.uiLC €Kq-]
qiti^.-^ ii*.q . eTe-
nevine eq^ fioy-
oit niju' 2_[«]oYiui[UT-]
eic, enqitO(3'ne(3' [il-]
juuuioq "se^-Kpiio-
fee epoi H d^Kpujd^q-
iineKeviTHjui[2>». •]
WToq* gtocoq' n[eT-]
dkiTei' q-sco' iijuio[c]
eT^Hfq -sejuuv-
p€qjs.iTei guoyni-
cTic, euq'2».id».Kpi-
ite w'Xjva.'y «^n • eT[e-]
eie gH[T ? n-]
Toq iJnRc[«^Tpec-]
juice KTenK[o'Yi]
X
^54
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
ttCA5l[l]c€* iiTe-
nRcyi *2SjvTe ujfuji'
pT€\€ioc gneH-
nwKJvpnoc jDtne-
nwis. euj*>.penpco-
juie juinucjs.Tpeq-
Smnwo'YTe ep-
neqcywig' js.'Ytx)
egeKpeg* eneqen-
toXh • ^s.'yoi qnpo-
Tq KO-yi Kcyi giui-
RTtouj* iineq-
gHT* uji^Mfqp-
TeTVeioc • FigHToy
See eTCHg** -se-
ticojc nqKev to-
OTq e£ioV gHit -<
KeK.pnoc jutnensid*.
€i\Td».qd>.p|)(^ei' n-
72.MT0'Y» KToq
margin
Fol. 39. (The right position of this fol. is uncertain.)
Recto. . . . ' If I am not among you in the flesh (a-dp^), yet (dXXd) am
I with you in the spirit (ttu.).'^ And since then (^neiSr) Se) there are
some of the faithful (Trioroy) have brought forth for themselves a portion
{fi^pos) of the fruits (/cap.) of the Spirit {ttv.) of the Lord, while {8e) as for
the other portion (//e.), they have not been able to bring them forth ; for
this cause doth the servant of God, James, exhort (TrpoTpeTreii^) such as these,
saying,^ ' He that lacketh wisdom {aocpCa) among you — that is,^ some
. . . liberally {dirXm)^ upbraiding not, and he shall give unto him.' And
(5e) this saying : ' liberally (a7r.), upbraiding not, and he shall give unto him,'
it(s meaning) is this : the Lord giveth unto every one with liberality
{-airXovs), upbraiding not any one of them that ask {alrelv) Him, (saying,)
' Thou hast sinned against Me, or (^') Thou hast done iniquity ; I will not
1 Col. ii. 5.
2 Jas. i. 5.
^ An explanatory insertion ; so too at end of
this page.
NUMBER 25
155
grant thee thy request (ahrjiia),' Rather, of him that asketh (ai) he saith,^
* Let him ask (al.) in faith (Tr/b-rty), nothing doubting (SiaKpiveiy) — that
[is
Verso. . . . the place [wherejin a man is, through God['s will]. Even as
a woman conceiving, little by little, and afterwards bringing forth, and the
little (one) growing by small degrees, until he reach completion (-rlXeioy) in
age (rjXtKia) ; such is the fashion of the fruits (/fa.) of the Spirit (tt^ .), a
man bringing them forth within himself, little by little, in the measure of
his heart, until he be complete (reXeios) therein, as it is written,
. . . cause abortion ^ ; [but] then, after that she hath brought forth,
straightway the little (one) dieth. This is the fashion of a man who, after
that he hath established a covenant (SiaOrjKrj) with God, to do His will and
to keep His commandments {euToXij), and hath progressed {irpoKOTrreLv)
according to the covenant {Kara, 8ia6.) that he hath established, doth
afterward renounce the fruits {Ka.) of the Spirit {ttv.), wherein he had made
beginning (apx^tu). He
Fol. 30. f I^ech.
•
[fn . . . ] . q' niKi
[cTpjs.'^ n€q]g«wn'
[o«Ynef^] neTii-
[fu juLnqjo-Ywig "^e
[e'sooc] •2s:€nToq
* This does not sufficiently fill the space.
gocY WTeqiAirf-
KO'Y'i cqcofiiT€ il-
itecnH'Y • i^q^^-
gTHq' eoybJ £i\it[e-]
TOYCou.' eqo'Y€[jJt*]
gj^g* nH(3'e giTe-
Tp&.ne'^i< • nerii-
suLi^y "xe H€J5.n*iT[q-]
COCK ^iitTd^qei' [€-]
necMHY • i>^qAt.€K-
'' Reading surely mistaken. The Greek word
perhaps ■xiCTa.'ze ; noAi.i're is too rare to be probable.
1 Jas. i. 6.
2 Cf. Lagarde, Ae£: 240 niieKeie gHTC
iioycgiAie enecHT ; Curzon MS. io8, nEi,
oe oit nT&,Ko^ie gHxq {st'c) niiegtojue
cxeeT itikK.
156
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
[dklX €]l*AHTl' €-
Verso.
uje jvK epoq e.o'^eAX
H&e. uji^itTqcei .
e^oV 'xeoyo'yooTe-
ne eqTpenpw-
cd.Tpeq'xw 'i.e li-
nei' ejuiwTe giineq-
poc eq'xto AAJuioc -aie-
Axeuji^K* juino'yioig
oq "ssejuinipg^wp^
gHT* Wgd.UTqT(0-
£ic £UTeqnpo£i^i-
pecic iul^w•y^.^»,q • uq-
margin
poc eq-xto Jubutoc
•seenoynoqpe [«».«-]
Te JSneicoM, €t-
peqcyeju' ^^ T\n-
&€. •:£€o[Y]2^u}ip€ne
•
e€o['xwpoc 'i.e Ft-]
T€pe[qeiAt€ -se-]
n€ic[oM cy-]
cog* eT[ooTq eoy-]
€jui' H[are
H^ye ii[jUi^Te it-]
T^iq'2s[ooc d^qgi^-]
peg* €P9[q eTjSo'y-]
lojji' en[THpq «jJv-]
ne2oo['y epenoso-]
eic (^AJL [nequjme]
MgH[Tq
margin
NUMBER 25 157
Fol. 30. Recto {v. Am. 458). . . . Have ye [(/^t?) brought] him unto me
[that I should give] judgement [upon him ? What then (?) is] your [affair ? ^
De]part (ai'axcoperr).' And (51) he wished [not to say,] It [was not] he,
lest they should (?) ^ suspect (?) another ; [but ^ (dXXd) he] kept silence,
[saying] naught unto them, except {elfirjri) [this a]lone : ' I have [ordered
the] matter that
... in the] days of his youth, while making ready for the brethren, he
observed one of them that did eat, eating many leeks at table (Tpdrr.). But
(Si) it was not long since he had come to the brethren. And (Si) Theodore
thought within himself, saying, ' It is not a good (thing) for this brother that
he eat many leeks, for he is a youth
Verso (v. Am. 458, 459). . . . monk^ (l^ou.) it befitteth him not to eat
leeks until he be sated ; for it is a herb that causeth a man to be
strong.' But (Si) when Theodore had said this word, he was much grieved
(XvTTUv) at heart, saying, ' If so be it is not the Lord's will, the word that I
have spoken, seeing I had not patience until he should be stirred up by his
own purpose (Trpoaipecris) and he
. . . [But (Si) Theo]dore when [he] had [known that this] [brother . . . not]
contin[ued to] eat leeks ^ that he had spo[ken, he ke]pt himself [from
ea]ting (them) at all, [until] the day where[on] the Lord visited him
Fol. 31. -^^eao. j^^j.gjj^
©"Y Twq' «^'Y(o iLi[oitoit •xejuneRoy-]
AiuucJs.Tpeq2ofc- loiy €2[o6cu iinei-]
cq KTeTJUH il- npHuj [ncopr »wWjv]
(S\ eeo-xoipoc • ^^.q- tk€(3'i['2s* nfiitne on]
He's' TOOTq c^^.Y'^'i iu»o'yw[aj dwii c-ssitc]
[eJ-YKKes. eqAieg^ il- ttTOOT[* ^vqcYto-]
[fijSiie dwqjuieg^ Teq- iij6 "xe ne[«ses.q it2vq]
<3'i'2t' a^qcoo'YTR 's.ee.HAxele.yc. 'seil-]
[iijjuioo'Y epoq' -see- ^o'y*.«j[o]'y jv[m t*.-]
[qje-siTCY uqo'YO- oyojuLoy !s[Wb^ ^P"]
1 Am. ' Have ye brought him &c. ? What is it * Preceded by an adjective, or by pioAie
to you ? ' Cf. AS. § 58 end, Bo. 112. or the like.
2 Copy inadequate. Am. has ' think ' . 5 The 2nd HS'e ' leeks ' must be wrongly read.
^ Am. SIC,
158
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
iu.jo'Y . iiToq ':i.e eju-
Ai]nq'2sooc oit ws^q
•x]eceK' TooTK epoK •
cto]q epeiieqpXieio-
n]T€[p]eq«Js.'Y '2we e-
poq* \\](S\ eecib-copoc
€p€tt]eq6j)^'\ ^ pn-
eiH] js.qpiJLie gcotoq
ne'2s]&.q M&.q '2se^s.-
gpoK eKJpiuie • fiToq
•^e ne'SNjq it&.q ose-
poR €K«j]coit€ • ©y'
Or neq-.
margin
\ Verso.
margin
[ujuiite eg^lcyepoi jul-
[niop niiecjujwne
[uTeige €]p[e]KCKeY-
[H KIlGCJttH'Y WTOO-
[fn ]na epnenli-
[toh «g]HToy ego'ye-
Rpine jutJUo[i • ne-]
'atjs.q Mj^q '2S€[eT6€-]
iULOK • AlH iteT-
igoijne THpoy g[u-]
ita.'Y • H €'Yig^w[p-]
;X;^piis. HoynpHuj [ii-]
COpr H oil K€T
jjie«T*.&.q nd».[y]
MToq -xe ne'2s;[js.q]
MJwq • •X€&.RJU[€^rT]
WRi^TV'YflH H[I1€C-]
A.R€iuie 's:€ii[ijm-]
'' ik is faint ; read Axettndk.
OOJU* WT&.in»wCTC
wqitd^ptoige d^it
epocY • 2vq(3'to^T
•^e ftctoq' \\(S\ neii-
*».qeix«.e enuioK-
JU€r' €ltTNq2s.^[€]
Perhaps a^jn.
NUMBER 25
159
itepejgeiicitHY ei'
iin]«^.'Y iipo'yge
. . ]jLi''^ iiK«iJui €poq •
n]Toq 'i.e eeo'xcopoc
^.yjoi HT€peq(3'w-
uj]t &.qild.'Y €«€-
newjfqjuoone e>>.q-
uiejKjjio'yKq g^p^-'i
g^pa^q' •seo'Y'ne n[ei-]
sic J .
AioKjuieR epoq e[eo-]
owtope 'C o'YneTiij[oY-]
eiT* c*».pne' en[€i]
itToq ngo-yo' «[Td>.R-]
itJc'Y etiecuH'Y [^Y-]
ei* uji^poR e . R . p
giSn€KgH[T gn-]
o'Y^ngJLi[oT Qseco]
n-isoeic ne[e Rta.r-]
€i«e «M€[cnH'Y]
uj*.poit €T[peu-]
Wbs^ OM €[ttenepH'Y]
gi£^eIjUl[^s.* • 2kjs.ii]
oil uiin[uj2v]
€TpeM[tti^'y enen-]
epH'Y gJui[nK€Jui^.]
Or uje^pjooy. ** ? eTnoi.
margin
^ Note the vocative form.
e . may be uj (? ujjv'se).
Fol. 31. Recto {v. Am. 552). . . . his {sc. mat).'^ And after that
Theodore had covered him with the mat, he put forth his hand to a vessel
full of dates and filled his hand and reached them forth unto him {sc.
Pachomius), that he might take and eat them. But (5e) as for him, he took
them not, neither {ovSe) said, Draw back thy hand. But (dWd) he looked
at him, while his tears flowed down. And (5e) when Theodore beheld him,
his eyes shedding tears, he also wept. He (Pach.) said unto him, ' What
(lackest) thou, (that) thou weepest ? ' But (Si) he said unto him, ' Because
that I see thee sick. Not [only (ov
^ c^fTiocj as prep. + suff. seems improbable.
i6o
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
fiovov) that thou] wouldest not [cover thee with this woollen] coverlet,
but (aAAa)] even the hand[ful of dates also], thou wouldest [not receive it]
at my hand.' ^ But {8e) [he answer]ed and [said unto him,] ' Thinkest thou
I desired them not, to eat them ? Ra[ther (dWd) do I] fear because of the
judgement of Christ (Xp.), lest I be condemned ^ (Kpiveiv).' He said unto
him, ' Where[fore] shouldest thou be condemned (Kp.)? All they that are
sick among the brethren, do we not (firj) charity unto them ? Or (^') if they
have need (xp^ ^'a) of ^ woollen coverlet or (rj) aught besides, do we not give
it unto them? But (<5e) he said unto him, 'Hast thou vis[ited] the cells
{Kokv^rf) of [the] brethren at this [time] and hast found {lit. known) that
that there is [not
Verso {v. Am. S^'^). any among them] that is more sick than I ? Nay,
[let it not] be [thus, while] the things {crK€vr)) [of the] brethren are in our
hands ^ (?), . . . have our com[fort there]from more than [they.'] It befell
on that day that brethren came [to] Pbow(?)* in a boat, at eventime, that
they might load a ... of reeds thereon.^ But (Si) as for Theodore, he had
cooked food for the brethren that day. And when he had looked, he
beheld the brethren in the boat,^ ere it had come to land ; and he thought
within himself forthwith, being sad at heart, (saying,) ' Perchance the
food that I have cooked shall not suffice for them.' But (Si) our father
Pachomius looked toward him and knew the thought that had risen into
his heart ; and he said unto him, ' What is this thought that thou hast
thought, Theodore ? Vanity is it indeed (yap). For (iTrei) rather the more
when thou sawest the brethren coming unto thee, [thou shouldest have said ?']
in thy heart, in thankfulness, [' O] Lord, even as [Thou hast] brought the
[brethren] unto us, that we may see [one another] in this world (///. place ^),
[make us] also wor[thy] that we may [see one] another in [the other world
(Hi. place)].'
^ Am. om. 'at my hand'.
^ Or ' He condemns me '.
3 I.e. ' in our keeping '. But if UTOOTit ei^n,
* . . . are not in our hands, that we should have
. . .' Am. differs somewhat. For couverture,
read nourriture et vetement. * Or ' unto them',
s ? ' a load '. Am. should be ' that they might
load it with halfd\
^ Am. should be, 'And when he looked, he be-
held the brethren that had come, and he thought
within himself, Perchance the cooked food that
he had cooked should not suffice for all.'
"^ Or imperat., ' say', if tense of preceding
clause would permit.
^ Am. ' here '.
B
NUMB
£/? ^5
I. 32. -* J^ecfo (?).
f F(?r^^ (?).
margin
margin
ose iin[i£en Xs^j^y]
cyoleiia* iin-
€p(OT[n MiieTp-]
Te ilpeq-
iioqpe [eiptiUT-]
c • itTepcq-
pe wttioyx*.! Atii-
'2S€]T*wlTe T(^T
n£eeito[c STite-]
long^ iijweTOYJwJwfe •
Ti^iioii^ [egoYtt €-]
-ye ^.n-soeic
ntio-YTLe d^.'yto]
o]'Yoeiii ii-
TnicT[ic ego'Yn]
]*..q'2ti
€neu's;[oeic ic ne-]
cyjoeioj n-
X*^ * ^[
\\re[
]mxv
iue • [
[itTJs^q'sooc] eTfcn-
[hto'Y «(5'i '^jvj'yc*'^'
K
161
s
Fol. 32. (The position of this fol. is quite uncertain.)
Recfo (?). . . . ' I ^ have not [hidden aught] from you [of the things that
are] profitable, [testify] ing to the Jews and Gentiles (e^.) repentance (/teraf.)
[toward] God [and] faith (ttict.) toward our Lord [Jesus the] Christ
(Xp.)
Verso (?). . . . time of the When he had [seen? how] this was
the manner-of[-life of] the saints the Lord had light he
took (?).... time of [where]of David [spake]
^ Acts XX. 20, 21, but differing considerably from Budge and ^Yoide.
1143
1 62
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
No. 26.
This story of Apollo, ri^iXoc [n]«ev'i?t'e\oc,^ and Ammonius of Thone
figures in the account of the latter in the Synaxarmm.^ A woman had
attempted to beguile Ammonius, but had been converted by him. The
devil, jealous at this triumph, spreads scandalous reports of the saint among
the monasteries, and induces Apollo to visit him and be convinced. Apollo
finds there the penitent woman, who, after eighteen years passed in Ammo-
nius' cell, expires in their presence.
— » Recto.
[• • -l^g.'
^ His Life by Ay Hd^noge in Paris arabe,
4888, f. 139 b, whence in Synax. 25 Babeh. That
this is the Apollo of Bawit has already been
pointed out {PSBA. xxix. 291. The Antiphona-
rimn, at the latter date, calls him nigycoc
[n]nek.vce\oc). He appears in the Diptychs,
usually confounded with the martyr, son of
Justus {e.g. Renaudot, Lit., ed. 1847, i. 18), rarely
distinct {e.g. Cairo Eucholog. 358). Cledat's
Baouit ii. 91 gives Hamoi as his father's name;
cf, Synax. JL*1, Life *:«*! . To what has been
elsewhere collected regarding Apollo and his
namesakes (Br. Mus. no. 322 n., Aeg. Z. xl. 60),
I may add : Miss. iv. 818 (= Paris 129", f. 63)
relates probably to this saint. A Life of A. was
in the White Monastery Library (_/. Th. St. v.
566). He is repeatedly invoked at the Jeremias
Monastery, alone or with Phib and (or) Anoup ;
indeed, two Apollos are there commemorated
(Quibell-Thompson, Saqqdra nos. 27, 76, 226).
The calendaric mention of him with lUk iiegieifi
(= &iid. tbi£i), Leyd. MSS. p. 216, remains ob-
scure. The pilgrimage of Herminos and Hor,
related in the Life of the former (Paris arabe 148),
took them to the church of Apa Apollo. There they
beheld the saint's corpse ' adorned and mitred '
La^^i^ ^j-» (f- 322 b). Their preceding visits had
been on the W. bank to Apa Jeremias L^.l
npiAJie \\(5\
nsic
(? of Saqqara), then alive ; thence to the church
of Elias the Syrian ; while from Apollo's relics
they proceeded to those of Apa Mina in Gebel
al-Khattaf (? Lybian Desert) (f. 323 a). This
itinerary is too erratic to make it more than
probable that its Apollo is he of Bawit. From
the Arabic Life (f. 159 b &c.) it seems that the site
of 'The Monastery' (ne^O'^HT Bawit) was J,.*-^
^Jif\\ i' e. ? (J^jSj^ = [nJujiS'enoge, where a
legend placed the cell of Phib (Zoega 367).
(Paris 4787, another copy, reads. ^S^\.) A
further corruption of this may be t>^^}, Synax.,
I.e. Several other names in this text await
elucidation from its Coptic original, announce 1
as in the P. Morgan collection {yourn. d. Sav.
1912, 181). J. Maspero points out that the monas-
tery of A. at (?) Aphrodito is named after its his-
torical founder, otherwise identifiable (Pap. Cairo
no. 67096). Can this be the same with that near
Kom Esfaht (Petrie, Gizeh and Rifeh 39), where
the patron A. is often called 07(05 ?
8 20 Bashans (Forget ii. 130). Tunah el-
Gebel, W. of Ashmunain, is some 25 miles
N. of Bawit. But Apollo was perhaps not, at
this time, resident at Bawit ; v. Aeg. Z.,, I. c.
Thone often occurs in Ashmunain MSS., e.g. Br.
Mus. 1042, Rylands 119, Krall Rechtsiirk.cx\:dw.
This Ammonius is invoked, Deir el-Gebrawi ii,
pi. xxix, Cledat Baouit ii. 91.
NUMBER 26
163
stc
nene • aahto-
cy itecoite
T€RJAIIT€I-
ncyco -^e
•seneuj^Hp
js.2poK €Kpi-
ne AicY *
7
Reading ? en*wMtdk-
f Verso.
feioq d^q£e efcoX
js.'YOi KTepeqge
puj • epoq •seno-
'SX. efsoX AAJUlOli
'\oei<3'e • uineq-
"Xo giinequo-
[
ii&.q ['seitite-]
^eitKo[oYe tjs.-]
KO KT€q[jv?]^op-]
AlH • H JJUJl[OItl
Timoo'Y Jtijiii[HT]
iiTM(5'onq fi-
Twn^.pjs.'i.i-
•XOY AULioq it-
poycwTiA n-
i64 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
fie iwWjs. 2vq- iteuijjioiti*.-
[. . .]€ J5.AlJwTe X.®^ THpO'Y Ti^-
[. . . .]oc iiui- KO riTeqi<t^o[p-]
JUIH* CiHOTIl [^*>.p]
efeoX €n£oc[ott]
Recto. ... He said unto the door-keeper {-nvXri), ' Go, tell our father Apa
Apollo that, lo, (here is) a monk (fJ.op.), namely one from Apa Ammone, of
the hill of Thone, who desireth to meet with (dnavTau) thy paternity.'
But (^e) when they had brought the news to Apa Apollo
. . . come] in unto him, the devil began {dp)(^eii/) to weep. Apa Apollo
said unto him, 'Friend, what (aileth) thee, that thou dost weep? Is then
{apa) my brother Ammone dead ? ' That one, who was the devil, said,
Verso, . . .' The devil (SidlS.) humbled him and he fell with a woman.
And after that he had fallen with her, we were at pains, beseeching him,
(saying,) ' Cast her forth from thee, lest others perish by thine example.*
He ceased not from his iniquity, rather (dXXd) he . . . much '
*. . . lest] others perish on his account {d<popfiTi]). Or (^) if not, send ten
brethren with [us] and we will take him and give him over (TrapaSiSoj/aL)
unto the authority (e^ovaia), that they may hear and be afraid ; lest all the
monks (/xoi^.) perish on his account (a0.). [For ? (yap)] it is easi(er ?) that
we should cast forth one whilst yet (? -oaov) '
No. 27.
This narrative relates (here at least) to a saint named Hor. Seven of
this name can, I believe, be distinguished,^ and it is impossible so far to
decide which of them is here in question. He appears to have visited
Alexandria and presumably in peaceful times ; he should therefore not be
sought among the martyrs.
J A, Anchorites (i) Jli'si. Latis. ix (in Nitria) 290, Quibell-Thompson, Saqqdra nos, 26, 295 ;
= Sozomen vi.- 28 (in Thebaid) ; (2) companion (4) hermit of 2 Kihak, in Ludolfs Calendar 'the
of Hatre, Vitae Pair, v, lib. xv, § 43 = Zoega 299 ; younger', and identical with biographer of Hermi-
(3) companion of Ambrosius {cf. ? the name 'Apa nos, for in that story his and that saint's deaths
Rasios', Crum, (9^/r. no. 116, and ?j_^».^;^1jo = are foretold for same date (Paris arabe 148,
,^^^^^\y\ Synax. 23 Tubah) PSBA. xxix. f- 328b). Cf. too his epithets 'Dyer '^1.^1
I
I
NUMBER 27
165
t Recto (?).
margin
]e IXncwTHp '^ »^[q]
eg^pxi e[jji]nH'Y[€ •]
•
n':^[iK&.ioc
> Verso (?).
margin
egoyit enTO-
noc JUUL*^s.pKoc
THC *<qpci>^-
ujq ngoo'Y eq-
MHCTe'ye git-
[. . . .jncKO.
H[
Recto (?). . . . Apa] H6r,i giving glory unto God and His angels {ayy).
The Saviour (o-cor.) gave (?) him peace {ilpr\v7]) and went up to heaven. The
ri[ghteous ?
Verso (?). ... in unto the church {jo-noi) of Mark the evangelist ^ and
passed seven days fasting (vrjo-Teveiv) in
No. 28.
From the history of Apa Cyrus, the hermit, narrated by Pambo.^
Cyrus, reputed a brother of Theodosius I, dwelt in a Kardyaiov,^ ' at the
edge of the world, nigh unto hell.' On Pambo's arrival he falls ill, and,
before his death, is aware of that of Shenoute, which, in the Calendar, occurs
on the day preceding his own.
{Synax. ad he.) and ^s.j^^\ (Paris 148, ff. 294 a,
321 b, 330b), for which I propose :ii>pl, i.e.
npd^gT, so explaining the obscure name of his
home e*.syjl {alias ^^ j1). Yet Am^l. Geogr.
12 suggests that the latter is a real place-name :
B, Martyrs (5) Zoega p. 23 = CSCO. vol. 43,
127; (6) Synax. 12 Abib = Amelineau, Actes
104: C, Bishop (7)^jl (but Abfl Salih 7ibUl)
Amelineau, Conies i. 109. Of these, no. 4 visited
Alexandria, as did the subject of our text.
^ May be subject of a foregoing verb.
^ V. Amelineau, G^ogr. 37, A. J. Butler, A>ab
Conq. 372.
' Br. Mus. Or. 6783 has a complete Life,
differing slightly from the other versions {v,
Rustafjael, Light of Egypt 137). Fragments
in Sa'idic : Paris 129^^, f. 26, 131^, f. 37. V.
Synax. 8 Tubeh (Hamle). The Ethiopia text,
ed. Turaieff, Zapiski, Orient. Sect. Imp. Russ.
Archaeol. Soc, xv. (1903), is but a slightly longer
form of the Synax. ; but Br. Mus. Or. 701 (Eth.
Cat., p. 184) appears to be Llifferent.
* Paris, /.f. So used J/m.iv. 763,RoSbi I. ii.ii.
i66
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
-* Recto.
1 Verso.
Tivo<ya uj[u)ne u)
]*>
^^>.eIOiT [ne-
. . . noy •2CI «t-
'xa.q •se«k'Yw[o(?
neiKOY[i] enoi-
hct'y'\'\o[c
•
ge 2^it.n[To-]
Td^d^ne ttftton
oy H«wTpin[e
•
■
^TiAo ei€Uj(3'jjt-
Ainocy jvnAAes.-
UJI[
n]R[o]c»toc
(5Q)K\ egjuiooc e-
R*.pioc J>^n[i.
TOO[
]n«.q-
g^p]i<i •se^s.^^.cal-
[wjenoj'YTe ii-
iTeVioc
[xijAw pjK[T<50]jUl *.-
Ton iijLi]oq xi-
• ••
?
uo[k "ii-e ^]iqi^ nw-
^ -• J • • •
]iiq
tte [*.iT*.i<q 2.]**'"
. . .]oc , . WJ^
]^9^-
•^toq [. . . .jy
. .]it . . [Mp]q^
•
ne'x[d.i iiixq
■ ]g.^
. . Hpo[. . .]ne
c[£i]u) iwyo) ttpq-
CAAM no HOC nn-
•s€£no'Y[«t€ ^^>w-]
eicoT [
•
', .]t[. . . e^jT-
pequjon[q] €-«
[«i]tmc*wn*.i "^.e
uioHo;X;^oc flit-
sic
Td.'yt eT-]
nje-si^q Wh^i
poq noyeipH-
HKA.CA.llKOit[.]
feHH[Tq
_'xe]AA[. .]Tn
HH* ^.^10 oil ite-
margi
n
penqcTOJLid.-
;)^oc ujoyco 2^^
. qniio .
* n]T&-.
^ I have noted that -xi canno
t be read. = Or gju.n]i
peq- ^ Or
^OY(x)g[ or as = ujoyo.
Recto. . . . What hath happened, O] my father?' He said, 'A great
pillar ((TTvXos) hath fallen in the mount of Atripe this day ; the blessed
(naK.) Apa [Sheno]ute is gone to rest this day. Verily (dXrjBco^)
teacher and law-maker (-j/6//oy) for monks (/lov.) and worldlings (KocrfjiiKos)
[I ?] said [unto him ?,] ' In [truth (?), my] father concerning
[him
Verso. . . . the] world {koo-^) . ^ ..... . perfect (reXeioy)
{dividing line). And (5e) thereafter he said unto me, '
NUMBER 28 167
. . . take this small stone and place it beneath my head ; verily I am
no longer able to sit down, for my body {era).) is become powerless.' [But
(5e)] I took (?) the stone [and I placed ? it] beneath him , that
He would ^ receive him unto Him in peace (e/p.). And also his stomach
(arTOfj..) was 2
No. 29.
This should be part of one of those tales of wandering visits through
the desert, paid by a devout inquirer to the cells of various ascetic cele-
brities, and met with in the collections of Apopluhegmata, in the Life of
Onnophrius,^ that of Cyrus/ of Paul of Tammah,° and the like,*' Here the
scene is presumably in the far south, as certain of the characters are
connected with Nubia.
Of fol. 3 no translation can be attempted.
Fol. I. t
margin p. cc«
peneit'soeic -xto juutioc 'seuiii-
ujHit eniLiicyq njvT6.Y€ Ri^p-
noc efeoX eqgooy • j^q-si £j\g^ ii-
jLiepoc n&.nocTHeo*yc g6o\ git-
itec«p[d>.t:^H] eTO-yev^-fe • isr^is^ iie-
[uji^q . . . .]nq[ efcoX eqiJieXeTA.
] . -xe itTe-yajH th-
[pc ]TCa '2£eK&. K2S.I
] . . TtpiiiJ epooy
] . , . 0>T
» Not ju.jul]oc. " ? THTWn.
^ Or ' when He should '. 8 Hamle, differs much).
2 This might be read variously: * was not ^ Miss.'w. 759. The true title of this narrative
able to ...',' was pouring forth ..." is not known.
^ ^c/a^'i'., June 12, Amelineau in ^^^. vi. 166. * E.g. the Life of Herminos, alluded to in
* Synax., 8 Abib (Forget ii. 215. The Ethiop., No. 26.
i68 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
— > p. c*^ margin
fli* nctofie no-Yoeiuj ihai ne-
eujd.'se juineKA«.TO e6o\ • -^©"y-
touj eTpenosui epo\' iinfeioc \\-
itecnH-Y THpoy eTiineKKto-
Te 'seneo'yitHeo'yos^ iinci^pHc
AJLJULon • neos^-q ites.i •se^.iTd.gG
coil cii^-Y iini«jid«>n[ ]it
£vtns.no'Y£i*«' • €[penpi>.nc UncyN]
jLixiooYne ©»«.p^[ nps^it »jl-]
nneo'Yd'.ne iivK[co6 niioy-]
T€ TunooyccY AALnenicKonoc]
i>>.nd.> £epjuii&.c eT[peqTCj>.£5too'Y]
* cu>TJLi seems the only possibility. ^ For nTe^iei. *^ Instead of stop, possibly
a letter, nepenp&ii. ^ ? iiTep[e.
Fol. I. P. 203, . . . maladies and the devils {SainouLov) that he cast out ;
according (KaTci) as our Lord saith, ' A good tree doth not bring forth
evil fruit (/cap,).'^ He got many portions (/iepoy) by heart (ctTro arrjdovs)
from the holy scriptures (yp.)- And [he used to ], repeating {/leXe-
TOLv) , day and night all the night Have mercy upon
me resemble (?) them
P. 204. . . . laughter 2 at all times.' I said unto him, 'Seeing, then
(e7ret5^ ovv), that I have come to speak before thee, I desire that thou
wouldest tell me of the life {^ios) of all the brethren that are in thy
neighbourhood, as to whether there be any other to the south of us.' ^
He said unto me, ' I came upon two brethren among the Nubians,^
1 Luke vi. 43. Or. 7029, where the barbarians about Philae are so
* Or as an adjective. called ; also in Afiss. iv. 642. (Wessely's 'kvvov-
^ Cf.z. phrase in Br. Mus. no. 336. ^adwv, Ein biliiig. Majestdtsgesuch 44, is con-
* This form, nd^iiOYfidw (sing. O'jfd.noyfiaw, firmed by Wilcken, Chrest. i. 11, p. 13.) In
pi. gene^no-yfei.) is used throughout Br. Mus. I'a"^ 131I, f. 62 (homily of Philip, bishop of
NUMBER 29
169
[the name of the one] of them being Thara . . .\ [the name of] the other
Jacob (?) God sent them to [the bishop {kir.) ?] Apa Hermias,^ that
[he should teach them] to write. After that (?)
Fol. 2. — ♦ Recto.
margin {page no. here)
Te ctOTJuL encYcoric • jUlU^tc^.£^[en-]
goo'Y "^G i.ue'YeioTe fiwK enn[o-]
^euioc i.'Y-M.ooYTO'y • i\Tep€qc[ca-]
fH 'xe «<3'i nenxcKonoc eno'Y^
es.q^ iii^'Y j5.^£!^v^TICJu^. • JtT[e-]
[nec;)(^HJuak] riTA«.HTJU.OH*.^oc ev'y-
[peq joy uncocyii THpq
[evq^^ Md^'Y ttTej^eipo-xonejiv* ne
* eT[oyono e6o\] or eT[oYHg opA.i].
f F^r^^.
margin
[ii^u.oq jjinq'X'ynei aaaaocy * e-
[•x^coR efioX iine'Y«vi'THJUiiv K^vT^s.
[ee] fiTd^'Y'sooc • a^'yco js^'^j'^uiu epH[c]
[€]ne'YA«.*^ eqc-YH-Y iijuoit Fidv^ooY
MO'YAj.d^ riujwne &.'Y<Ji> o'YKO'Y'i
[«^]'Yt*i Ke*Y^ FigTH'Y epoo-y gngcafe
[ujiiA • a.'yto jvYUJcone Ti^H-y ii-
[oj'YOtt iti-ii CTiies.'Y epo[o'Y *w'Y]w ^^«-
[c]aifX* [€^2*^2^ n*.peTH [eTecYn-]
Tbj^ ri[e]e uitiMieH^eiOTe Il^».p^^vI-]
[o]« • ^k«OK Owe n[Tepeico)Tiui]
[e]K».i ^vl^^>.p^wH^.'\[€I
[ IV* -se . . . [
Fol. 2. Redo. . . .' their request [aLT-qiia). Afterwards God heard their
prayer and (5e) after some days their parents went to the war (ttoX.) and
were slain. But (5e) when the bishop (evr.) heard the news, he fulfilled
their request {atr.) and gave them baptism ((3a7r.). But (Si) when he heard
of the fear of God [that dwelt ^?] within them, he put upon them [the
habit (o-^jy/^a)] of monkhood {-fiovayo^) and [taught] them to write. And
when them all knowledge, [he gave them] ordination (xeLporoyia) ' .
T«knA.To\H, cf. Zoega pp. 266, 267) it is
no"yfe&.. C/. Arab. NMa,Ethiop,J\/oi>a{Lxido\{,
Co>7tnicnt. p. 68).
1 My copy would not justify Serapion.
^2 I find no such bishop or saint elsewhere.
* Or ' that was manifested '.
1143
170
THEOLOGICAL TEXTS
Verso. ' . . . him and he grieved {Xvndv) them not as to fulfilling their
request {ah.), according (Kard) as they had said. And they departed
southward to their place, distant from us about two days' walk, when they
had made for themselves a dwelling place and a little church (e/f.), and
therein they dwelt. And they gave heed unto themselves in everything
and became profitable unto every one that beheld them ; and we heard
of many "virtues" (dpeTTJ) [which were] theirs, like those of our [ancient
(? dpxaTos) fathers ']. But (Si) I [, when I had heard ?] these things,
I besought {irapaKaXilv) (saying), *
Fol. 3. \ Recto {>),
margin
j-SSOi £ftJULOC
l-S . . . T€ e
jjui . . . . cytt
Ih . . . nee
•J • • •
1 Tnit . . . Toii
T]d».ujeoeiiij
]n • iiee
— > Verso (?).
margin
•XO^IOtt^ Ok.[
K^HCIdk • t[
THpH ne[
npwjui[e
£ifii[n
Tq eTeKR'\[Hcii».
gio'y[co]n b{
nojLioc jui[
peqei -xe e[
n€q€ioi[T
jtaett &.[
eK-]
-SI-]
itTe-]
APPENDIX
ABBREVIATIONS EMPLOYED.
Greek texts
AS. .
§
Par. .
Nau A
NauD
Sur. .
Coptic texts
Sa (i to 6)
SaX .
Bo. .
Arabic texts
Ap. .
Ac. .
Am. .
Av. .
Vita in Acta Sanctorum, Maii iii.
refers to paragraphs of the above.
Paralipomena^ ibid.
Patrol. Or. iv. 425-503.
ibid., 504-511.
Surius, De Frob. SS. Fit., iii and Nan's
copy of the Greek original.
Sa'idic recensions, v. below, pp. 183!?.
The new text, No. 25 above.
Bohairic recension, ed. Am^lineau.
Paris, MS. arabe 261.
Cairo, printed edition.
Am^lineau's printed text.
Vatican, Cod. Arab. 172.
The main object of this Appendix is to draw attention to two hitherto unnoticed
Arabic versions of the Life of Pachomius. Three texts are indeed here described,
but two of them (Ap. and Ac.) are, in great part, so closely related that they may be
regarded as representing a single version.
M. Amdlineau, in publishing his Arabic text, was aware of the existence of the
MSS. in Rome and Paris, besides those which he employed^; but one must suppose
that he did not examine either, since he says nothing of their wide divergence from
his own text ; and it has thence been hitherto assumed ^ that but one form of the
Arabic Life exists.
To the descriptions of these I have added what can provisionally be said as to the
six Sa'idic recensions,' awaiting for their final valuation the investigations which,
it is to be hoped, Professor Lefort will before long publish.
I have no pretext for attempting here a rediscussion of the question of origins ;
neither our new Sa'idic text nor the new Arabic versions contribute anything
^ Aftis. Guim. liv.
^ Laden ze 52.
' Each of the extant MSS. represents a some-
what different recension. When it is remembered
that the White Monastery alone (whence all these
six came) once possessed twenty {sic ?) copies of
the Life of P., besides that of P., Horsiese and
Theodore together, such an amount of variation
is not surprising {J. Th. Stud. v. 566).
172 APPENDIX
available as arguments against Ladeuze's contention in favour of a Greek text as
the original basis whence the other versions sprang.^ Yet a reader of AS. and Par.,
having the requisite familiarity with the popular literary idiom of Egypt in the earlier
Byzantine period, and if conversant too with Coptic, would probably be struck by
the uncouthness of much of their phraseology, and would incline to admit at least
the possibility of certain parts of these texts having been directly translated from
Coptic — whether written or oral — and so incorporated in the Greek biography.^
Not a few examples occur of those ambiguous locutions which, being of identical
usage in both languages, it is difficult to assign as original property to either. Such
are xCipa. SoOmt help (Nau D. 511, 15), tottoj/ evpetv (AS. § 76 sup.^ but cf. N. Test.
TOTTov Sowat), oj/o/xara XajSetv (AS, § 80 sup.). Are these to be reckoned evidence
for a translation from the Coptic or merely for a Greek composition, written in
a Coptic ' atmosphere ' ; or are they in fact passable Greek and their identical Coptic
counterparts simple translations, naturalized and current, like many another Greek
phrase and idiom, in the native language ? ^
Paris, MS. arabe No. 261 (= Ap.).
De Slane's catalogue assigns this MS. to the end of the 14th century,
A reader's note on the last fol. is dated a.m. 1066 = a.d. 1350. The title runs:
' In the Name of the Father .... the History of our father, the great Pachomius, the
saintly, and his favourite disciple, Theodore, the beloved.' C/l the title of Am., where
the latter is not mentioned. The limits of this recension are practically conterminous
with those of AS. + Par. {s. the Table, p. 189). It is indeed a direct translation from
the Greek, as we learn from the subscriptions to the MSS. in Cairo*; and confirmation
of their statements may be had from many of the personal and place-names, where
the transcription often reproduces even the Greek case-endings {e.g. in § 3 L*^. voc,
^ Themain argument against this now generally but Am. 531, 9, in paraphrasing that (and trans-
. accepted view {e.g. Butler, Lazis. Hist. ii. 206) lating probably the missing parallel from SaX),
is of course its inherent improbability. Despite has enemy. As to arpovBlov, cf. Jerome's com-
Prof. Ladeuze's ingenious marshalling of reasons ment on Eccles. xii. 4, mmqiiam passei-em in
why the Life should have been first composed in malam partem legisse 7ne novi, PL. 23, 1 109. But
Greek, one cannot but feel that such a literary v. Par. § 26, where the word is scarcely open to
product, in such a time and place, is scarcely the explanation here offered,
credible. (C/. C. H. Turner, iny; 7"/^. .S"/. vi. 324.) ^ Ladeuze 43, 44, quotes Tillemont to like
^ Hence there might be instances of mistrans- effect, but criticizes his remarks. The late
lations which have resulted in obscure or im- E. A. Sophocles {Lexicon, List of Authors) ap-
probate readings in the Greek. One case of pears to have taken the Greek for a ' barbarous
probable misunderstanding of the Coptic appears translation '. If the much needed revision of the
to me to be the simile of the devil, bound and edition of AS. be ever undertaken, we shall learn
placed under foot ws arpovOiov (Par. § 4 = Nau A how far the BoUandists adhered to one MS., how
§ 15). I suggest that the Coptic here read •sev.'xe far they compiled their text {v. Nau, 409 n.).
enemy, which the translator mistook for ■xdk'S * V. description of Ac.
sparrow. The corresponding AS. §67 has ^T^/Jior,
APPENDIX 173
§ 7 ^-iUs ace, § 20 ^yj^:^ gen. pi., ib. ^i^w-- gen., § 38 ^_^x^. gen., § 68 ^j^^^ ace.,
§72 ^jLs gen., ib. ^yoM gen.), while discarding those forms usual in the parallel
texts of Coptic origin (tiyU^i for -ryj^.i u^^- f^'" (•^^ L^jy:*.! for ^^^UUl^,
i^jLiSj ZaK;)(aros sometimes for oj , JiJ). Of features positively significant of a non-
Coptic origin, the most noteworthy is the transmutation of the date of Pachomius'
death, 14th Pachons, into its Syrian (or .? Melkite) equivalent, 15th lyar, and similarly
that of Theodore from 2nd Pachons to i6th lyar; further, the fantastical 'Coptic'
etymology of the name Panopolis,' and perhaps such omissions as that of the local
names in § 52 (fol. 188 b).
The precise relationship between this and the various Greek recensions could only
be ascertained by a series of comparisons far more systematic than I have undertaken.
This much however may be said: that Ap. is a patchwork of (i) a version following
closely AS. + Par.,'^ (2) another, once substantially identical with Am., but since
provided with stylistic embellishments — here a further epithet or synonym, there
a longer phrase ^ — and (3) independent alterations or additions, sometimes of con-
siderable length. Of these elements (i) is represented, for example, in §§ 1-19, with
the exception of §§ 7, 15 (partly), again in §§ 22-25 ; (2) in §§ 35, 71-96 and in the
sections taken from Par. As examples of (3) we may cite {a) many additional
biblical quotations, throughout the whole text ; {h) several homiletic developments,
e.g. in §§ II, 12, 24, 31, 46, 49, Par. 6, 22, this last of over 7 pages; (c) addidons
or changes in detail, presumably due to the translator, e.g. § 2 Abyssinia the scene
of P.'s military service; §§4, 25 P. and Theodore both tonsured; §22 P.'s sister
writes to him, asking to see him (the whole section is peculiar); § 36 after YioC rov
©£oi}, reference to the Ode of Habakkuk, which, if the wise man meditate, he may
dispense with the rest of the Prophets; § 39^ P. asks water to wash his hands, lest
he defile the book he reads ; Par. 5 ' Permit us to bury him, lest the jackals devour
him ' ; Par. 6 begins with P.'s question, ' Have ye yet more words and blame ? They
answered, No'^ ; Par. 26 P. exorcises the phantom with a charm ^; Par. 12 P. in his
reply quotes 'a sage'^; §62 (?) referring to P.'s innumerable virtues, 'Who may
number the flowers of the desert or the waves of the sea ? ' ; § 65 subsequently P. gave
to some the interpretation of his vision, ' and what I long after heard from them I tell
to you'; § 72 P. says his monasteries have 7,000 monks.'' Further, certain additions
iJaJLll iiUU. ' ^ iv. 443)-
2 An instructive specimen of their combination ^ Fol. 167, 7. Begins ^.. y {JS>\ ^j^ U
is §§66,67 (ff. 121-129 b). Practically all of \, ^f, U t^JJ^ jCfUij •
AS. and of Par. 2,3, 4 is included, but the narra- * " " ^
tive is made up of regularly alternating sections ^ Fol. 179, 11 ^I^aJJ \,je»\i ' Whoso setteth
from these two sources. fire and water in a vessel without understanding
* Often with the object of effecting a rhyme hath done so in madness,'
(c/. description of Ac). ' Cf. Am. 380, Ladeuze 204.
174 APPENDIX
would seem to aim at exalting the monastic dignity : § 25 Pekusius first asks
P.'s leave to introduce Theodore ; § 49 Theodore, before preaching, begs P.'s
blessing ; Par. 5 the funeral procession reverently salutes P, and takes his blessing ;
§ 50^ Petronius, on arrival, performs the humblest menial service during three years
{quot. Mat. vii. 14) ; § 5iMhe bishop's deference to P., as if he had been his disciple.
Of sheer misunderstandings we may note the name ' Archelaus', given to the anony-
mous brother in § 42^^ and originating presumably in the words 6.p^aLia dScA^o).
As is natural in a recension of non-Coptic origin, Ap. shows none of those
additional passages which make up so much of Am. {i. e. those in Butler's table with-
out Greek, though often with Coptic, equivalents), excepting where taken from the
Laus. Hist. {viz. Am. 366-9, 377, 382-4) and the two anecdotes on Am. 641,^
which figure in Nau D (v. Pair. Or. iv. 509, 43) and are, here as there, followed by
the passage I.e. 510, 6, ending with Gal. ii. 2} Indeed a number of the minor
peculiarities which differentiate the texts printed or analysed by Nau from those of AS.
and Par. reappear in A p., which likewise has not a few features in common with the
pseudo-metaphrastic text of Surius. The following references will suffice to confirm
the former statement: Par. 6 ends in Ap. as in Nau D {J.c. 440); § 50^^ Ap. more
like NauD than AS., but much longer; §52 Ap. = Nau D in certain details, but
is longer; §53 Ap. = Nau D in ref. to Tropvtia {I.e. 507, 27); §55^ Ap. has
o-vyxwpoOvTtti kt\., as in Nau D; § 57 Ap. has to. tov TiTcv/xaros; § 58 Ap. = Nau D
in omitting 2nd section (AS. kox TroXXaKLs;), reading vTraKouere — ®€ov and in 3rd section
ov ixovov — afxafyria; §71 last two lines om. Ap. and Nau D. Thenceforth Nau D as
well as Ap. generally = Am.
As regards sequence of the paragraphs in Ap., it will be seen from the table, p. 191,
that there is an undeniable similarity between their grouping here and in Ac, while
in several of the other texts groups appear, identically composed with those in Ap.,
though at relatively different intervals.
The Cairo Edition (= Ac).
This print, edited in 1891 by the hegumenus of the monastery of El-Baram<is
for the Coptic Orthodox Educational Society in Cairo,^ professes {s. Preface) to be
reproduced unaltered [from the MS.], so far as the sense remained intelligible.
Nothing is said as to sources; but from the colophon in a modern copy in the
1 A Boh. version of the 2nd in Br. Mus. 3 Title . . . ^j^y>.h lol j_j,u.3jLiL)l l-jLij
no. 915.
2 Instead of being direct translations from AS., ^ • (J.>j«— xi ^—Xl S^ ,jfl^l • • • s^*"
the additions in Am. ' from another copy' (Am. _ << » mi \; . •, . . ■
599) must now appear more likely to have come '-t-^'-^yy^ {jg^^^'"'^ (^«^' *i!*^ *^^ ij^
from Ap. (fol. 76 a), which text contains more- Iz^ijl jyiljjJU
over the other passages regarded as directly
from AS. (r. Ladeuze p. 60).
APPENDIX
175
Patriarchal Library, very kindly communicated by Marcus Bey Simaika, we learn
that the print was made from it. My informant tells me that the original of this
copy (as well as of another in the same library, which expressly states as much) was
a MS. in Deir Abu Makar, dated a.m. 975 = a.d.i25i {sic). A third copy of this is,
I am further informed, at Deir el-Moharrak and was made in a.d. 1842. Now this
last copy bears the important statement (copied for me by Simaika Bey) that the
old MS. at Abil Makar was ' translated from the Greek into the Arabic in the hand-
writing of one of the Greek Melkites, named John, son of Metri, son of Hamzah,
in Cairo.^ Apparently therefore the date of the'MS. is that of the translation itself,
which was made only in the i>3th century ; and if so, we further obtain a terminus ante
quern for the writing of Ap. The scribe of the Patriarch's copy whence the print was
made further observes that from the latter many clauses in rhymed prose (^ss-J.1 J^l)
have been omitted, while, at the same time, such of the more important dates have
been inserted as the editor was able to ascertain.^
The text as printed is, like Ap., a mixture of the two recensions : the majority
of its sections show the same version of AS. + Par. as Ap., and in all but identical
wording, while a lesser number agree with Am., though often with modifications
in phraseology. But, beyond this, the compiler of Ac. has made a large selection
from those independent additions of Am. which Ap. discards {e.gg. Ac. p. 8 has
Am. 348 inf., p. 29 Am. 390, p. 33 Am. 406, p. 37 Am. do., p. 61 inf. Am. 432,
p. 65 Am. 562, p. 80 Am. 502, pp. 89-91 Am. 509-18, p. 112 Am. 435, p. 126
Am. 448, p. 136 Am. 591), while in a few cases omitting passages to be found in
Ap. (conspicuously that ixom Lmis. Hut. = Am. 366 flf., §27' and Par. 32 + §40^).
There remain, as elements peculiar to Ac, besides a homiletic development of § 71
(p. 131) and a short apophthegm (p. 163),* a long section consisting of excerpts
from P.'s sermons (pp. 115, 2-121, 7). Their Sa. original is to be found in
Br. Mus. Or. 7024, if. 18-49 b, while short extracts, partly identical with these, are in
Arabic in Or. 4523 {v. below), f. 182b ff.* For the sequence of paragraphs, v. the
table, p. 191. How far this is the arrangement of the modern editor it is impossible
at present to ascertain.
j^J «-J_J-»- 5-»-'l A.^-'OJ.I j,l«.
ijClil ^l,,^ll x^\ ]aj^. * Sa. is about to be published by Dr. Budge.
It is entitled : 'An Exhortation {KaTqxqcji.'i)
jAA i.M^jS^. ij^^ (^ L^/^ • pronounced by . . . Apa PahomS, concerning a
^ These occur on pp. 4, 8, 12, 141, 168 of the brother that had been wroth, being one of the time
edition. The Coptic month-names are of course of Apa Ebonh, who had brought him to Taben-
here employed ; cf Ap. nese.' Ebonh is presumably the abbot of Sheneset
^ ' By what road can a man expel Satan from (§35). (y perhaps Br. Mus. no. 268. It may be
within him ?' Theodore replies that, as a guest noted here that, among these extracts added after
cannot be expelled except his belongings be first the text in Or. 4523, there is one (f. 185) from the
put without, so only by first casting forth the Life of Herminus (= Paris 148 f. 320 inf, Cf
vices, can Satan be himself expelled. No. 27 above).
176 APPENDIX
Amelineau's Text, Muse'e Guimet xvii. 337 (= Am.).
It is not necessary to describe afresh this recension. Of the four MSS. available
to me only that at Gottingen (Universitatsbibliothek, Nr. 116, here G) is of any
antiquity; it is assigned to the i6th century.^ The others are all modern copies,
the age of whose originals I do not know. M. Am^lineau says {Introd. Hv, Ivi) that
he had at his disposal copies of three practically identical MSS., in Luxor, El-Moharrak,
and the Patriarchate, but that his text and translation were made from the last of these.
Confronting this statement with Simaika Bey's information {v. above), it would appear
that the Patriarchate (if not El-Moharrak also) possesses copies both of the Ap. and
Am. recensions. The MS. which M. Amdlineau printed is now Or. 4523 of the
British Museum (a.d. 1816), his other two being Nos. 4783 and 4784 (a.d. 1886 and
1839 respectively) of the Bibliotheque Nationale. And yet it is difficult to believe
that the translation was indeed made, as one would gather from the author's words
ijntrod. liv), strictly upon his printed text.'^ Wide divergence in detail between
them is incessant, and often enough it is possible, by reference to the Am. sections
in Ap. and Ac, to account for the discrepancy (e.gg. Am. 595 '. . . dont Dieu I'avait
sauv^,' ^ Ac. 137, 20; Am. 699 'Une certaine nuit . . . ', ^. Ac. 166, 18 ; Am. 413
'Quand on cut pr^pard . . .' , cf. Ac. 51, 8 ; Am. 418 ' . . . pres de moi ', cf. Ac. 53,
20; Am. ib. '. . . Satan qui se montre ', cf. Ac. ib., 23). The translation in such
cases clearly follows the readings of a second MS., more closely related to that
whence Ac. (and doubtless Ap.) derived its Am. sections.
As regards the older MS. G, its text is not seldom preferable to that of the printed
Am. and agrees occasionally with Ac. Its chief interest however lies in its length
as compared with that of Am. For, while containing nothing not found in Am., it omits
the incident of Hieracapollo (Am. 365),' the passage from the Laus. Hist. (Am. 366-9),
two other passages (Am. 373, «//.-38o, 6 and 382, 6-384, 6) and, finally, the long
section consisting mainly of Par. (Am. 599, 7-644, 5)." The text ends with the
death of P., thus, so far as I know, alone of the MSS. of this recension, justifying
its title, which in all copies is practically the same as that printed Am. 337 (cf. above,
title of Ap.).
It may be doubted whether comparative study of the Coptic materials can ever
attain to distinguishing among the sources whence Am. was compiled. Help towards
such an object might at any rate be had from a tabulation of the Arabic forms under
which the commoner personal and place-names appear. It would, I think, then be
1 Flemming in Vers. d. Hss. im Preuss. ^ Otherwise omitted only by Bo. Av.
Staate i. (3), 373. * The connecting link reads as follows (G.
2 In order to be sureth.atno other of the three ckh b), after ' Ainsi faisait notre pere [P., sic\
MSS. would account for the peculiarities of the ' And when he had said this to the brethren, arid
translation, I have collated a number of passages he lying sick ', ' il resta trois jours &c.'
of the latter with each of them. They agree in
differing constantly from it.
APPENDIX 177
found that Tabennese and Pbow^ occur as ^j*^'^^ and l^»l> in both the earliest
and latest portions of the text, while in the intermediate sections ^ they are written
i-bj^ and Liil. So too Cornelius is UU^ in its earlier and later occurrences,
,_^^'o^ between these. The name Pachomius offers more confusing evidence ; for
the form ^j^y^y»,\i_ (or ^Juy^^^, far less common here than the native *y».U — it occurs
only 19 times — is found generally in close proximity to the other, sometimes in the
selfsame section.' The Greek form does not occur between pp. 380 and 600; 14 of
the instances are between p. 600 and the end.
It may be noted here that, while Amdlineau supposes the 13th- 14th century
as a probable date for the execution of this translation, Casanova considers that its
linguistic character points rather to the tenth.*
From some form of Am. is clearly derived the compressed biography of the
Synaxarium (14 Bashans) : cf. the forms of place-names, reference to P.'s objection
to ordained monks {cf. Am. 372), his vision of heaven and hell (Am. 547 flf.), and to
his forty years {sic) as head of the congregation (Am. 650). Only Athanasius' use of
Lu. vi. 48, in praising P.'s institution, does not appear to come from known texts.
Vatican, Cod. arab. 172, foil. 1-98 b (= Av.).
This MS. is dated a.m. 1061 = a.d. 1345. We have here a text of an entirely
different type from those already described and one, to all interested in the recon-
struction of the Coptic Lives, of far greater importance. Indeed for that purpose
Ap. -f- Ac. are practically negligible, except in so far as their recension affords further
testimony to the text of Am. The first 9 leaves of the MS. were unfortunately long
ago lost and replaced by a hand probably not much younger than the original
scribe's,^ but from a quite incongruous source, namely the recension Ap.* The last
words written by this second scribe (fol. 9 b «//.) are the first of § 5 and correspond
to Ap. f. 15, 5. They are 'And on a certain day', and they are followed in Ap.
(and Ac.) immediately by ' there came to them a certain one of the monkish brethren,
visiting them ; and this brother had been conquered by pride and self-conceit '. But
in Av. the two recensions are clumsily pieced together as follows: (f. 9b) 'And
once on a time, (f. 10) in the morning, and they working at their handiwork and
repeating by heart (the Scriptures), a brother knocked at the door who dwelt near
them.' The preceding context, identical in Ap. and Av., makes it practically certain
that the sequel too should have been identical ; whereas, with our return to the
original scribe, the narrative, forsaking Ap., proceeds as in Bo. (i8) and Am. (353).
^ Sa. I {v. p. 183 below) uses the form Pbau. ^ Bull. Itistit. Franf. i. 19, 20.
C/".the two Greek forms n/Soov and na)3a0(naj3w). ^ So Prof. Guidi, who kindly examined these
* Respectively pp. 380-595 and 384-639. folios for me.
^ On pp. 380, 632-3, 668, 699. It may be ^ The opening passage in Ac, on the contrary,
noted that the sections of Ac. coinciding with belongs to the Am. recension.
Am. constantly prefer the Greek to the native form.
1143 A a
178 APPENDIX
With the exception, then, of the extraneous title and opening sections (§§ 1-4), we
have in Av. a complete, uninterrupted text, closing with P.'s death — a limit which
further demonstrates the incongruity of the title transferred here from Ap. Yet the
abruptness of the ending (f. 98b), '. . . lest he should fall into bodily weakness
(which would have been) contrary to His will ' {cf. Am. 650, 3), may point to Av.
being but the translation of a first volume, the sequel to which would, like certain
of the Coptic Lives, have carried on the story beyond the death of Theodore. Now
this abrupt ending happens to coincide exactly with that of an excerpt from the
Life in a Sa. anthology of various popular writers,^ the MS. of which is already known
by its extracts from P.'s sermons (= Mus. 612-616). The passage here in question
is in Paris 129^^ 43 (paged qe, qc) and corresponds to Am. 649 hifra-t^o, 3.
Hence we may assume that one Sa. version did in fact end just as does Av. More-
over the subscription "^ to the excerpt is of some interest ; for after A portion [fjiipos)
from the Life {fiio<i) of our father Pahom, we read Apa Theodorus, the archimandrite
of Tabennese, which is proof that in the nth century at any rate (for that is
doubtless the date of the MS.), one Sa. version of the Life was attributed to Theodore
himself.* Indeed the colophon of Av. (fol. 98 b) refers to the work as a Discourse
or Encomium,* and P. is, in the course of the narrative, often called my father,
Apa P., instead of the elsewhere usual our father. However, in face of the unvarying
reference to Theodore in the 3rd person, these arguments cannot have much weight.
To judge from the identity in sequence between Av. and Bo. up to the point where
the latter breaks off (Bo. 214), it may be assumed that what is thereafter lost of
P.'s Life followed a course parallel with the remainder of Av. {i.e. from f. 88, 5
d^ r^ j^). Turning now for parallel texts to Am., we find the following correspon-
dence: Av. ff. 88, 5-98 b, 2 = Am. 562, 7-564, 8, 542, 1-548, 5, 643 infra (only
approximate), 596, 5-599, 7, 596, 9-597, 2, 644, 7-650, 3. But though parallel
here in matter, details of narrative and phraseology differ widely ; and this is true
of Av. and Am. as a whole. I have collated many parallel passages and found
nowhere more than a transient identity : a relationship about as close — and this was
indeed to be expected — as that between Bo. and Am.
For, at first sight, Av. might be taken for a translation of Bo. : the sequence of
paragraphs is identical, and identical too is much of the phraseology, down often to
1 Besides Pachomius and Athanasius, other vioxAs Apa Athanasius, the archbishop of Rakoie;
foil. (Paris 131^, 66, 87) have extracts from then follows an account of Anthony's death,
John of Hermopolis, Severus and Epiphanius ; \ita.(\td. Likezvise 2ipon the death of ^c.
possibly too from Acta (Claudius, Paris 129^^, ^ Prof. Lefort had arrived at the same conclu-
43). sions from these facts (Letter of 12. ii. 1911).
2 V. Br. Mils. no. 184, note. That this is the * ^^s'- Uil ;j*JAfiJl^,«^*. But_^^»^ is not
subscription and not the title is clear from the an uncommon title where the work is merely
succeeding piece, headed Likewise {o/xoiojs) tipon narrative and biographical : e.g. Bodl. Hunt.
the great Antonius, the anchorite, the text of 470 (Mart. Pshai and Peter), Paris 148 (Life
which is by me Athanasius, and is closed by the of Herminos).
I
APPENDIX
179
the closest details of wording. Yet a comparison with Sa. shows indisputably that
it, and not Bo., was the source translated. I have collated them through all passages
where the three texts are extant, and have found that, in an overwhelming majority
of places — some 140 against 30 — Av. agrees with Sa. rather than with Bo. The
following examples will illustrate their interrelationship * : —
I.
Bohairic {JMus. Guitn. 91)
Sa'idic {Mus. Guim. 318)
Av. fol. 41
avec joie
om.
= Sa.
92
= Sa.
et toi vieillard
+ that art above the well
dans les saints
om.
= Sa.
en presence de tous les freres
om.
= Sa.
les saintes !£critures
om.
= Sa.
terrible
glorieuse
= Bo.
pleuraient &c.
converts &c.
= Bo.
communaut^
319 faisceau
41b = Sa.
93
sortir
= Bo.
be delivered
fosse
falaise
= Bo.
je pense
om.
= Bo.
om.
de sorte ... la mort
= Sa.
om.
continuerent
= Bo.
arrives
ou il arriva {sic leg.)
= Sa.
k la barque (20)
= Bo.
om.
pres de
om.
= Bo.
tous
om.
= Sa.
envoya (oycopn)
envoya {'s.e.'^)
said to (? Sa. misunder-
stood)
= Sa.
94
dans ta cellule
om.
de I'esprit
320 des esprits
42 = Sa.
om. {sic kg.)
(fit manger) le fr^re
= Sa.
ordonnait {sic leg.)
t'efit dit
= Sa. {om. dative)
om.
6 mon p^re
= Sa.
lui dit aussi {sic leg)
aussi dit
= Sa.
Je sais que
= Bo.
om.
sagesse, longanimitd
patience, sagesse
= Sa.
k tous &c.
Et nous . . . arrive
= Sa.
95
ddmon, d^mon
321 un, un autre
= Sa.
en tout ce qu'il fait
en tout ce qui est a lui (jz'iT /(?^.)
= Sa.
vers le Seigneur
om.
= Sa.
om.
aussitot
= Sa.
dit
repondit
42 b = Sa.
promptement, beaucoup
om.
= Sa.
In these illustrative passages a// variant places are, of course, recorded.
i8o
APPENDIX
Bohairic {Mtis. Guim. 91)
si quelqu'un
I'ennemi
96 om.
inspirant . . . ames
en dessus de la barque
Le lendemain &c.
Sa'idic {3fus. Guim. 318)
si un homme {sic leg.)
= Bo.
322 comme assis sur un trone
om,
I'endroit . . . aborde
et ensuite &c.
Av. fol. 41
= Sa.
the lord (? of the house)
= Sa.
concerning their salva-
tion {c/. Bo.)
beside the boat
= Sa.
II.
Bohairic {Mus. Guim. 119)
Sa'idic {Miss.fr. 547)
Av. fol. 51b
aussitot
= Bo.
0771.
il n'y avait . . . deux
a cette heure . . . seulement
alone (//.)
om.
Levons-nous
= Sa.
120 sa main (sic leg.)
ses mains
= Bo.
om.
disant
= Sa.
Aussitot
Sur-le-champ
om.
k Dieu
au Seigneur
= Sa.
disant
lis . . . firent prieres
= Sa.
et avec larmes
om.
= Sa.
Seigneur [notre] Dieu
om.
= Sa.
ta . . . sur nous
sa . . . sur eux
= Sa.
ffit rendu a lui
548 I'eGt [vu]
= Sa.
avant sa mort
0771.
= Sa.
A I'heure du soir
Mais apr^s I'heure du soir
{sic leg.)
= Sa. (literally)
a Tmouschons
au convent
= Sa. + Bo.
le frere
om.
= Sa,
121 om.
et lorsque . . . , aussitot
= Bo.
om.
om.
52 the holy (40 days)
Nous . . . baptiser
Nous . . . pretre
= Sa.
lui rdvdla
549 leur rdv^la
= Sa.
de la part du Seigneur
om.
= Sa.
conduite (dvao-Tpoe/)?/)
= Bo.
dignity ( .j^)
pour le conduire a Dieu
om.
= Sa.
s'il . . . vertus
si c'est . . . conduite (2°)
And if his deeds be small
122 Dieu
le Seigneur
= Sa.
envoyait
aillent
= Sa.
0f?l.
avec Idgbret^
= Sa.
om.
magistrature ^vidente
= Sa.
puissances
= Bo.
52 b angels
ordre
volontd
= Sa.
ovu
sans acception de personnes
= Sa.
APPENDIX
181
III.
Bohairic {Mus. Guim. 175)
Sa'idic (Zoega cccix)
Av. fol. 72 tilt.
et qu'ils re9ussent la vie
even as he that asked the Saviour,
= Sa.
dternelle
saying, What shall I do &c.
176 vains
om.
73 = Sa.
le besoin du corps
the cares of their maintenance
= Sa.
volontd de Dieu
will of Him that created them
of God that created them
qu'ils fussent . . . dternel
and be saved
om.
om. {sic kg.)
Likewise too (he prayed)
= Sa.
se trouvaient dans
remain complacently in
= Sa.
parce que . . . ^gares
om.
= Sa.
qu'ils se connaissent {st'c
that they should know . . . worthy
= Sa.
leg.) . . . temps
of life
ainsi, il fait que
and all the other created-things
that He hath created for their
satisfaction
= Sa.
pendant le jour
daily
= Sa.
afin . . . besoin
om.
:= Sa.
nous
am.
= Sa.
om.
which He hath fixed for them
= Sa.
177 que Ton seme dans les
which He hath made on their
73 b om.
champs
behalf
As a further illustration we may take the passage §§ 26-34, where Sa. chances to
be available in two decidedly, if slightly, differing forms.^ A comparison in their
variant places of these two and Bo. with Av. shows, as before, a large preponderance
of agreements between Av. and Sa. : —
Av. and both Sa.
Av. and Sa. 1
Av. and Sa. i + Bo.
Av. and Sa. 5
Av. and Sa. 5 + Bo.
Av. and Bo.
Av. against all ^
If it has been sufficiently demonstrated that Av. is translated from Sa., it yet remains
to decide which version of that recension was used. The solution of this question
involves a comparative examination of all the Sa. material with Av. such as I have
not undertaken. In the case of the passage last analysed the claims of the two Sa.
versions represented are practically equal ; for another, still more fragmentary and
1 Miss. 800-810, here called Sa. I ( = Mingarelli Cod. ix), and Miss. 521-534, here Sa. 5.
' Including of course mere omissions.
agree 58 times
M 8 „
, 13 »
6 „
16 „
> 5 )>
. 34 »
i82 APPENDIX
only partially parallel Sa. version (Brit. Mus. no. 342) the terms of comparison
must be different, for here Bo. is wanting. Pp. u-ltK of this Sa. correspond to
Am. 542-544 and Av. ff. 89-91 ; there are some 30 variant places, whereof 20
show agreement between Av. and Sa., 7 between Av. and Am., 3 between Sa. and
Am., Av, being independent.^ As regards the relation of Av. to the other Copto-
Arabic text. Am., their paragraph-sequence will, of course, differ, since that of the
former . coincides with Bo. (z'. Table, p. 191); while the collation of a number of
passages — among them those where no Bo. is extant — has shown that they diverge
widely, in detail of phrasing, even where not in the construction of the narrative.
Testimony to the Sa'idic origin of Av. could however be had without recourse
to comparative methods such as the above. The proper and place-names, to begin
with, are, in cases where the Arabic transcript might be ambiguous, generally added
(interlined) in Coptic. Of 2 1 such names, it is true that the majority are not such
as to show forms distinctively Sa'idic. iTe(3'ouj {sic) Av. 17 b, for instance, persists
in Bo. 44, 48, beside the true nteeiouj, ib. 32. But uienT«.ce Av. 16 b (Bo. Trujeit-
TivHci), tA«.k(i)T Av. 17 b (Bo. e£ie>,Ke<T), nnoYJU Av. 35 b (Bo. t^itoYJu), iTUjtt&.ii&.gTe
ib. (Bo. nujeiie.iTd>gi^) and -^-^oYe Av. 65 b (Bo. ■^ToyH) speak clearly enough.^ Then
there is a word of frequent occurrence throughout the text which alone goes far to
support the claim we make. ' Monastery ' is, in Bo. with rare exceptions, represented
by juonH {ji-ov-r]). This corresponds normally to Sa. genecTe* and in Am. to o.>.
So too in Av., this last is the usual Arabic equivalent. However, in 11 cases'*
geneeTC is simply transcribed as i-iUa (uybl::*, ^^"jUa). But geneexe is a word
unknown so far in Bohairic literature. In this Arabic form, it is to be met only
as a place-name ® : the dictionaries do not record it.
It is probable moreover that careful examination of the text would reveal
unintelligible or questionable readings explicable only when retranslated into Sa'idic.
I am only able to point to one undoubted case : Sa. {Miss. 526, 2) &.qgtoit epoq
'he approached him'= Bo. 62, i eTe^q^onTq e^Sorn 'when he approached' = Av.
1 One other independent readingof Av. (90 b) 57 {v. Bo. 133), t^juLOY" 95 l> (C^- nnoyAJi),
AJ.>j^l, where Am. 544, 7 A-JljU, Sa. nc gopcecioc 96, cjuine 96 b (^. Tcjuime).
nTO^eiH, might be due to resemblance in sound * ^-Sg- ^o. 30, 57- 61, 71. loi, corresponding
between the Arabic words, though neither repre- *°,^^; ^f(f 543- 522, S/S, 533, M. Guim. 326.
sents the Coptic accurately. , Av. foil. 2 2 b, 35 b, 36, 37 a, b, 51b, 52, 54, 66b,
•^ ^ always = Bo. AlOltH. Once, 32 b= Sa, (Miss.
* Prof. Mallon confirms this reading, but doubt- ,-,s coovoc
less Sa. is correct ; z/. Griffith, .(4Z. xxxviii. 88. a ai,'^ c-^ii, o ^ .. 1
' ' " Abu Salih 89 a gives a monastery so named
'Conversely in Bo.e£iU)ng,Tie(5'0>ul,(;^feooY at Rifah,' S.' of Sifit, while in Synax., 21
((/, t^filoCY"), TCAXine confirm the Sa. origin of Hatfir (Basset ii. 322, Forget i. 305), it is the name
that version. The remaining Coptic glosses of of one at any rate close by Siut, presumably the
interest in Av. are : ujetteCHT, eqwng 31b ^ame.^ The same too probably is ' the genHTe
, r T ' of Siiit ' in the colophons Zoega 45^ and Paris
nica)32b,u}enTegqco35b,T^«J.To( = Mn^ ^^^i^ 6^^ tl^^^gh this is hardly a true place-
Ai.<y'y*')43^)^^^°**-^^^> «.*>y(o ih-i nd.T\o\e name.
APPENDIX 183
f. 28, 10 sUjl 'he bade him', the translator mistaking Sa. gwix 'approach' for gtoit
' bid ', a mistake impossible if his original had been Bo., since there the two words
are different. That the right meaning here is 'approach' is proved by AS. §29,
TrAiyo-tao-as. Perhaps the following also is an error of like origin : Sa. 528, 2 e^q-xooy
'he sent '= Bo. 64, 8 e^qoytopn = Av. f. 29, 6 JliLs 'he said', reading apparently
^kq'3LOOc, though elsewhere -xooy is rightly recognized. Had we a more complete
Sa., further conclusions might doubtless be drawn from the numerous corrections
in Av., made, with scarcely an exception, by the original scribe, in the actual course
of writing. That these are not subsequent alterations is clear; for, in some instances,
a word but half written is cancelled and immediately followed by the correction or
preferable alternative, e.g. f. 95b, 4 ^,yso was begun, but altered to jj^*)l. This
would seem to point to Av. being, not a copy from another Arabic MS., but the
original holograph of the translator, written directly from the Coptic before him.^
The nature of many of the alterations — different readings generally,^ seldom mere
errors corrected — may point to the text being the result of an eclectic process, the
translator having perhaps drawn upon more than one of the Coptic versions.
The Sa'idic Recensions.
The prospect of an exhaustive edition of all the Coptic recensions by Professor
Theodore Lefort relieves me of the necessity of more than a short description
of the MSS. Professor Lefort has expended much labour upon the disentanglement
of their mutual relationships; we may therefore leave to him the statement and
solution of the various problems involved.
Besides our two new papyri (Nos, 24 and 25 above), fragments are known of six
parchment MSS. preserving parts of the Lives.
1 (Lefort No. 4). The Life of P. alone. The script of this MS.^ is of about the
i2th century: facsimile, Mingarelli p. 223, no. 9. Its fragments are : —
Paris 129^2 ff. 45, 46 = 3fus. Guini. 314 pp. '^-T = § 2.
„ f. 60 = Miss. 537 § 4.
Venice (Ming. no. 9) = Miss. 800 iTel-qc = §§ 27^-33^ cf. Miss. 522.
Paris 129^2 f. 47 qr, qii (communicated by Prof. Lefort).
^ The frequent Coptic transcripts of names ep-^id^Kpiniit. Av. 69 b, 5 ^ '^-^M ^* ^^ 3
(.. above) may testify to this. _ „^ ^^^ ^^^^^^^ ^^
2 E.gg. Av. 14, 9 (J^xJ altered \.o j-^ = Sa. ^ O ^ •• ^- O J^J^-
(Paris 129I2, 11) cojuLC 'were drenched (with J^ tj? >'"^^ J^ Ij-^-^ j^-^-^yJ !/ J^ tj ^
blood)';Bo.wanting;c;^.Am.36i, 2. Av.i8b,8 ^\ ^ ^^^, which better agrees with Bo. 168,1,
^4.! altered to \^^ , Bo. 35, 4 has both. ga. being here lost.
Av. 21 b, 15 i^^ll c^Ul, first word cancelled, 3 jhe same as that of Zoega cxcii, ccxiii**
asTpocpT] had been mistaken ioTTpvfpT/, v. Bo. 46, 11. (Shenoute).
Av. 62, 13 &j;&aj altered to »>»•;.» = Bo. 148, 10
i84 APPENDIX
Vienna, Hofbibl. =Wessely,5/«</.xi,no.ii2a,b pp.pil, pifc = §§ 52, 35^«
», M II2C,d pK7, pUH ]
Paris 1 29" ff. 48-54 = Mus. Guim. 3 1 7 pne-pAi-a. j
„ 78 ff. 27-30 = Miss. 547 p|e-pafc {v. Bo. 119), cf. Br.
Mus. no. 355 (i).
Vienna, ui supra = Wessely, /. c, 112 e-h pq^-P4^ = ^6o,c/.Miss.$^-^tn/.
The text corresponds with another Sa. version in three passages, as here indicated ;
but, so far as extant, it offers no material not to be already found elsewhere.
2 (Lefort No. 2). This would also appear to consist of the Life of P. alone,
although, as in the last case, we have only the argument e silentio to support the
assumption. The MS. may be of the 6th or 7th century : the script much re-
sembles Br. Mus. Cat., pi. 2, no. 971 (datable about 650). Described with extracts,
I.e., no. 342. Its text seems to be generally parallel with Am. {ff. sequence of
sections), though in detail they differ considerably. One of the passages (p. if?)
omitted by Am. (543) reappears in Av. (f. 90, 3-8), and in the same context as here.
3 (Lefort No. i). Neither is there any evidence here that the MS. included more
than the Life of P. The script should be of about the 6th century : facsimile,
Hyvernat, Album, pi. 2, 2. The two extant fragments are published Miss. 538-543
and correspond apparently to §§ 13, 11, 16, though both text and sequence are very
different from those of any other recension.
4 (Lefort No. 6). This MS. related solely to Theodore, for on p. t» we see that
P. is already dead. The script is of an easily datable type : it must belong to
A.D. 1000 or thereabouts: facsimile, Wessely, Siudien xi, p. 152 (9440). Its
fragments are ^ : —
Paris 129" ff. 67 + 65 = Miss. 560 pp. t^, ^ =§ 75.
Naples (Zoega clxxv) = Mus. Guivi. 297 =.\^*i, cf. Miss, 567.
Paris 129^* f. 54 =■ Miss. 823
Berlin, Kopl. Urk., Nr. 191 k7, kh, cf. Miss. 594.
Paris 129^" f. 63 = Miss. 586 Xe^'Xe = § 81.
Paris 129^^^ f. 62 = Miss. 584 and Muse'on xi. 215 {v. Bo. 238).
Berlin, Kgl. Bibl., Or. 1607, f. 3 pp. ju^, US = § 84 (?).
Vienna, Hofbibl. = Wessely,/. f., no. in a, b Jx^, xx^ = §§ 82, 83, cf Miss. 588.
Paris 129" f. 60+ 129^^ f. 58 He, xxc = § 93 (?).
„ 129''^ ff. 55-57 ^= Mus. Guim. "^z^ult. TvF-Kh {v. Bo. in Leipzig, Univ.
Bibl., vol. XXV, f. 3).
^ On this list cf. Lefort in Musion xi. 206, to whom the identification of two of the Paris
fragments is due.
APPENDIX
185
The three passages here which have parallels in another MS. (Sa. 5) make it
probable that the present is but the second volume of the combined Life, since in the
parallel MS. they occur midway in the work, which afterwards proceeds with the
history of Theodore.
5 (Lefort No. 5). This is the only MS. which unquestionably combined the history
of Theodore with that of P. It was writcen most probably in the 9th century.
Facsimiles: Mingarelli p. 30, nos. 7, 8, Cairo, Catal. Gen. no. 8016. Its fragments
are: —
Paris 129" f. 1 1 pp. k5, ^ = § 9.
Naples (Zoega clxxiii) = Mus. Gum. 295 Jxe., Sic = § 40^
^- oe =§§ 26-35, 51, ^ Miss. 800,
Br. Mus. no. 342, p. qe.
HH, ire =§§41, 42.
pK^, pK^ {v. Bo. 122), c/. Miss. 549.
= §§ 6i^ 56\ c/. Mus. Guini.
328.
p\e, pS = § 60, (/IWessely,/.f . 1 1 2e, f, g,
[pUS, pH] {v. Am. 477).
Paris 129^2 flf. 18-25 = Miss. 521
f. 26 = Miss. 545
Brit. Mus. no. 355, f. i
Paris 78 f. 40 = Miss. 552
„ 129" f. 27 =i^zjj. 553
M » f- 39 = Miss. 555
Brit. Mus. no. 355, f^ 2
Paris 129^^ f. 28 = Miss. 557
Naples (Zoega cccix)
Ley den no. 88
Venice (Ming. no. 7) = Miss. 562
„ (Ming. no. 8) = Miss. 577
Paris 129" f. 37 = Miss. 588
„ flf. 29-35 = Miss. 592
Brit. Mus. no. 355, f- 3
Paris 129^2 f. 36 = Miss. 604 t\I, t\^ = § 88.
» » f- 38 = Miss. 559 = §§ 94, 95, cf. Wessely,
I.e. I n c, d.
To the following fragments I do not venture to assign a sequence : —
Cairo Museum no. 8016 (f. Am. 515).
Cairo, a fragment in Patriarch's collection {v. Bo. 243-5), ^f- Mus. Guim. 306-8 and
p. p^i^ of next MS.
6 (Lefort No. 3). This is the MS. of which the largest number of fragments are
extant ; but so bad is the state of preservation of many, and so obscure or unfamiliar
the contents of others, that the character of the recension is hard to define. Its
1143 B b
piid., pnli
{tj. ib. 478).
pn^, piiH
= §66.
Pq^, pq-a.
(z^. Bo. 175).
c;^, CH
(z-. Am. 507).
cn7-co
= § 77, C^ Mus. Guim. 297.
co^^j en
= §77.
= § 83, r/;Wessely, /.r.iiib.
Tew-Ti-^
cf. Berlin, Kopt. Urk. Nr. 1 9 1 .
TI7, TIH
1 86 APPENDIX
most obvious feature is the homiletic element, more or less prominent in the majority
of fragments, and consisting of discourses (or prayers), attributed usually to
Theodore, but having little or no visible relation to the narrative or indeed to the
incidental discourses of the other recensions or versions. It relates the history of
both P. and Theodore. The following list gives the paged fragments, in their order
of pagination and irrespective of their contents : —
Naples (Zoega ccxcvi, f. i) pp. r, S = § i.
Br. Mus. Or. 6954, 40 xx^, xxii. = § 10 (?).
Berlin, Kgl. Bibl., Or. 1350, f. i H?, JurH= § 12.
Br. Mus. no. 356 ne, f .
Paris 129'^ f. 59 = Miss. 543 W'W = §§ ^^^ ^7-
Naples (Zoega ccxcvi, f. 2) ^, o.
Br. Mus. no. 343, f. i oe, or.
Naples (Zoega ccxcvii, i fol.) p, pS.
Br. Mus. Or. 6954, 36 p?i, pS.
Paris 131' flf. 29-33 prS-piv?.
Ley den no. 70 pij^, pi^.
Br. Mus. no. 343, f. 2 (last of qu. iT) [puH, pi^?].
Naples (Zoega ccxcvi, f. 3) pij^, -pXn;.
Paris 131' f. 50 pI'PI*'
Naples (Zoega clxxvii, ff. 1-4) = Afus. Guim. 299 p^^, poil.
Oxford, Clar. Pr., no. 35 {v. below) EH, ce.
Vienna, Hofbibl. =Wessely,6'/«(/.xi,no, 1 1 ic,d cHS, cne = §§ 94, 95, c/.
Miss. 559.
Naples (Zoega clxxvii, ff. 5-7) = Mus. Gum. 308-314 c^-cfe = §§ 80, 96.
Berlin, Kgl. Bibl., Or. 1350, f. 2 c37, coS.
Paris 129^2 f_ ^2 ^ ^^.^^_ g^^ _ _
Here follow those fragments which lack pagination, in a sequence, as far as
possible, parallel to Bo. or Am. : —
{a) Narrative passages :
Br. Mus. Or. 6954, 35.
Cairo, a fragment in the Patriarch's collection c/. Bo. 184, Am. 500.
Naples (Zoega ccxcvi, f. 4) ^^ Bo ^ga', Am. 503.
Br. Mus. no. 343, f. 2 ,y; ^m. 525.
P^"^^^9^'f-6i C/: Bo. 260, 276.
APPENDIX 187
{V) Homiletic passages :
Br. Mus. no. 343, f. 3.
Naples (Zoega ccxcvii, 2 foil).
Br. Mus. Or. 6954, 2 fragments (the subject is closely related to that of pp. ch, ce above).
Besides these 6 MSS., mention may be made of others relating to the founders
of the Pachomian institutions, although they do not contain biographies of them :
a. Paris 129" fF. 43, 44 {v. above, p. 178). This is an extract from the Life
of P., narrating his death and burial. The MS. was written about a.d. iooo.
fi, Paris 129" ff. 'jo-'j2 = Mt'ss. 609-611. From an Encomium (?) on P.,
attributed, no doubt falsely, to Athanasius. The MS. may be of the nth century.
y. Paris 129^* f. 68 = Miss. 590 ul/., 591. Hand of about the nth century:
facsimile, Cairo, Ca/a/. G/n. no. 8017. This leaf is from an anecdote of Horsiesius.
The paging in the edition,^ po7, pon, shows that, if indeed it is from the same
volume as the other extant leaves by this hand,'' we may (as M. Amdlineau has
suggested. Miss, 488) have to do with an independent Life of Horsiesius ; for the
preceding leaves, paged oe, n, pXis., pXfc, pSu^-pUc, all relate to the patriarchs
Peter I and Achillas of Alexandria and the suppression of paganism : they have, that
is to say, no apparent relation to the Pachomian communities.
8. Paris 129^^ f. 'j 4 = Miss. 812. The hand may be of the 9th century.
This small fragment refers indeed to certain of P.'s companions, but it cannot — if we
have regard to the other leaves by this hand and their pagination — belong to any
of the Lives. The other extant work of the same hand is : Zoega no. ccxxx,
Paris 130' ff. 59-74, 130* fF. 131-162. There is nothing in the pagination of
these long fragments to forbid their being, together with our leaf, all parts of a single
volume. On the leaves from 130' see Leipoldt's observations {Schenute, p. 11 n.).
The fact that those from 130* are certainly Shenoute's supports his opinion that
Zoega's text has at least been edited by that writer.'
€. This fragment is obviously concerned with P. and his disciples, but its
relationship to the Lives is obscure, no such incident being discoverable in any other
text. I print it from a copy kindly given me (1899) by Professor Guidi, who says
the hand is that of the late E. Teza. The copy offers not the slightest information
either as to the MS. copied or the number and pagination of its leaves.
* I have not noted any pagination. Possibly however applied to other venerable persons
it has (as too often) disappeared in binding. besides, e.g. Jeremias of Saqqara (Quibell-
* Cairo no. 8017, Paris 1291* f. 74, 129" Thompson, no. 226, 1. 14 n.), Peter of Alexandria
ff. 105-108. (^Texte u. Unt., NF. v. 4b, p. 10), Zoega p. 303,
3 The title *>n«., without following name, 19, Br. Mus. nos. 691, 597 (?). See also the text
rightly claimed by Leipoldt for Pacbomius, is here following.
i88 APPENDIX
Ainncwc on *>q'^ kckot A.qncog> epoq o« ne-sjk.q n«.q AinAi€gcencii*>Y "seTiHi
enTdwTiptoAie KOTq qeipe no-ynp noy&.gJUie • ju.nqeu}'^ e^noXone. na^q newXiii on
a^qKOTq JULirjuegujoJULT neon * e^qniog epoq on ne-xe^q nek,q cseTiHi enxe^npiojULe
KOTq qeipe noynp noyd^gAie • ite-sei.q na^q JunjuegujoAJLT neon -xeqeipe JUJUHTe
noyewgAie • nTcpeq-xooc n&.q -xeqeipe JuuuiHTe no^fiKgAie e.newr'reXoc nioTq pwq
ncio£i€ iwqjuLOOuje ' nTepea^nd. Te^yoq epon a^n-snoyq <:£6tdJLion eneqfiioX ' ne-xa.q
ne.n -senpcoAxene nno-yTe " tjuhtc noy&.gjue JunHine Tc«.uiqe june • Ainne-
CTepHCDJuie. AinnKdwg jLtna^JuinTe ne-sevq ne^n -xenee €ne(n)Tei.ip8.TCOOYn^ Ainjuieg-
ujoJuiT neon €Ju.ni<3'nTq eTik-yoq ne.q nepcTJunTii^Teooyn n&KiJU. ei.n gnnecnHy
ujdwene? * ne-sa^n n&.q 'xeewKnd.gJia.n AxnnenenepjULik uj&eneg • ni.ine niydw-^ie
enTe^d^na. Ta^-yooy epoi eiTe^XH-y en-^oci njuuu.&.q e^noK JunniveiWT KopnnXioc *
ne-xe e^ne. KopnnXioe na.q -xeTa.yenigek'xe epon jumegooy enTe^YqiTK egpe.! CTne *
ne'Sd.q ne^n ■sejuniTa.'y^TfP^-"-"''^ Jund.cikXes.nin epcoTn • ne'xe e^na. KopnnXioc n«).q
•seneTnng uj«.pon gwton Te^-yoq lyd^pon ' ne-xe^q n*.n "senujopn juju.& enTi^ynr
e-Jtojq {sic expl.).
' And thereafter he turned about ^ again and came up again to him and said unto
him the second time, " The house that the man did build, how many stories hath it ?"
He was not able to give him account {d-n-oXoyia). Again he turned about the third
time and came up to him again and said unto him, " The house that the man did
build, how many stories hath it ? " He said unto him the third time, " It hath ten
stories." When he had said unto him. It hath ten stories, the angel smiled and
departed.' When Apa had told it us, we asked him, saying, ' Tell us its meaning.'
He said unto us, ' The man is God. The ten stories of the house are the seven
heavens, with the firmament (o-Ttpcw/Aa) and the earth and hell {amenk)' He said
unto us, ' Supposing I had been ignorant the third time, not finding what to say unto
him, so would ignorance not have ceased from' the brethren evermore.' We said
unto him, ' Thou hast saved us and our seed {a-n-epixa) for ever.' These be the
words that Apa spake unto me, I being on board the boat with him, I and my father
Cornelius. Apa Cornelius said unto him, ' Tell us the words (spoken) on the day
when thou wast taken up to heaven.' * He said unto us, ' I have not told you the
tenth part of my heart (?)'". Apa Cornelius said unto him, 'That which reacheth
(? = concerneth) us, tell it us.' He said unto them, * The first place whereunto I was
brought {sic expL),
* The copy has ene liA &c. ' Cf. this rare use of Kixi in Acts v. 42 =
' '^ nR6T seems equivalent to K(OTe a little ■^avtadai,
below. Recurs perhaps in Rylands Cat., no. 368. ^- '' ■^"^- 543-
Whether = '^ o-yuoTC (Exod. xxxii. 27 &c.) is ' ceXenin = InoxSpSpia (or napSia) in i Sam.
doubtful. xxxi. 3. C/. ? an\r)v. Seems not impossible here.
APPENDIX
189
Table I, showing where the paragraphs of AS. and Par. occur in the
UNPUBLISHED AraBIC TEXTS.
AS., §§
Ap., foil.
Ac, pp.
Av.. foil.
AS., §§
Ap., foil.
Ac, pp.
Av., foil.
2
7b
3b
38'
98 b
79 (0
3
loa
5
5
38^
99 b
36 b
4
1 1 a
6
6
39^
100 a
88
37 a
5
15a
10
9b
39'
102 a
6
17b
II
lib
40»
174a
41
37b
7
20 a
12 b
40^
66b, 103a
33
8
21 a
12
12 a
41
67 a
34
38
9
22 b
13
13 b
42^
70b
36
38 b
10
24 a
14b
42'
II
25b
14
15a
43
104 a
56
39 b
12
28b
16
15b
44
106 b
50
40 b
13
30 b
j>
16
45
107 b
))
41
14
32b
17
46'
108 b
53
41 b
15
34 a
i6b
46'
109 b
16
37b
18
)>
47*
III a
54
17
39 a
J)
1)
47'
112 a
42 b
18
39 b
19
17 b
48
113a
58, "3
42 b ull.
19
42 b
20
i8b
49
115a
58
44
20^
73b
43
50>
119a
60
44 b
202
75a
50'
183a
122
35
21
76 a
44
51*
184 b
123
33 a, 35 b
22
49 a
24
i8b
51'
185b
33b
23
54 a
26
21 b
52
i88b
125
35 b
24
56 a
27
20
53
189b
112
25
59 b
30
20 b «//.,
54
22b
55*
190b
74
45
26
6ib
31
24 b
55'
27^
77a
56*
192 a
)>
45 b
27^
87
26
56'
28
78 b
63
26 b
57
194 a
76
47 b, 49
29
80 b
68
28
58^
195b
126
24b
30
83 b
64
29
58'
48
31
66
30
59*
198 a
128
55
32
88 b
))
59'
33^
65 a
52
60
199a
129
59 b
33'
90 b
30
61^
202 b
71
34'
92 a
77
30 b
6i»
45^
34'
62
202 a(?)
i3o(?)
35^
47 a
23
31b
63
35^
93a
78
64'
206 a
69
63, 74 b
36
94 b
79
64'
71b
37
96 b
79(?)
65*
207 a
106
75b
190
APPENDIX
AS, §§
66
67
68
69
70
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
Ap., foil.
121 a
125a
208 b
211 a
213a
215a
217b
221 a
222 b
224a
226a
230 a
232 a
234 a
236 a
Ac, pp.
91
93
132
133
134
130
136
137
138
140
142
144
146
147
148
Av., foil.
63 b
63b
65
68b
70
95
95 b
AS., §§
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89^
90
91
92
93'
94
95
96
Ap., foil.
238 a
239a
240 b
242 a
244b
246 b
247a
249 a
251b
256 a
256b
260 b
263 b
266 b
268 a
270a
Ac, pp.
149
150
151
152
153
155
)j
157
160
161
164
165
168
169
Av., foil.
Paralipomena.
Par,§§
Ap, foil.
Ac, pp.
Par., §§
Ap., foil.
Ac, pp.
2
121 a
91
30
147a
3
125b
94 (?)
21
148b
83
4
127 a
))
22
i5ob(?)
84 (?)
S
129b
96
23
155b
82
6
131 a
24
161 b
103
7
140 a
45
25
164 a
104
8
157a
lOI
26
167 b
105
9
158a
)»
27
)>
108
10
159b
102
28
169 a
81
II
1 60 b
103
29
170a
109
12
177a
121
30
171 b
no
13
135a
98
3'
169 b
82
14
136a
))
32
172 b
'S^
136b
99
33
175a
107
16
138 a
>i
34
i8oa
70
17
142 a
46
35
181 a
no
18
144a
47
36
182b
III
19
147 a
48
APPENDIX
191
Table II, showing sequence of paragraphs of AS. and Par. in certain
OF THE recensions.
Italics here = Paralipomena.
Am.
Bo.
Av.
Ap.
Ac.
Sur.
Nau A.
I
I
•
I
I
I
/
2
2
'c5
2
2
2
2
3
3
J3
0
3
3
3
3
4
4
pq
4
4
4
4'
5
5
<
5
5
5
i
6
6
6
6
7
6
8
8
7
7
8
'3
7
7
8
8
9
14
9
9
9
9
10
IS,
10
10
10
II
II
16
II
II
II
12
13
7
12
12
12
13
14
17-23
13
13
13
14
15
8
15
15
14
16
16
9
16 + 17
16+17
15
17
17
10
18
18
16
18
18
11
19
19
17
19
19
24-33
17
22
18
35'
20
12
35^
202
{om)
19
22
21
40^
22
24
35'
23
22
38^
20»
25
•
22
24
23
39'
23
23
'3
Hist. Laus. xxxiii.
25
24
40^
24
25
-%
23
26
25
41
25
58'
M
24
40=^
26
43
40'
26
<
25
41
27
47
26
27^
26
42
28
45
42'
28
33'
40^
29
50^
41
29
40^
20
30
44(5/^62)
.42^
30
41
21
33
51
44
31
42
7
34
57
45
33^
20
'I
35
55'
46
34
21
18
28
34
43
35^
27
19
29
35
47^^
51'
28
44
32
36
48
50'
29
45
12
74
49
51^
30
33'
33
75
50
52
32
46
38
31
53
35^
33^
47
39
64
38^
34
43
40
56^
39^
35^
48
41
55^
40»
36
49
/
56'
41
37
50'
43
192
APPENDIX
Am.
Bo.
Av.
Ap.
Ac.
Sur.
57
42
.y
38
28 (?)
47
58
43
■3
39
30
45
59^
44
J3
0
40^
31
50
61='
45
pq
43
32
2
60
46
<
44
29
3
64'
47^
45
64
4
68
48
46
34
51^
64^
49
47
61
S
65>
50^
48
55
6
66
55^
49
56
59 .
^3}
67
61^
51'
57
65^
56'
66
33'
K
33'
57
67
34
51'
27'
58"
3
35^
IS
29
57
4
36
16
28
59
S
37 (?)
7
30
60
6
38
17
31
64^
13
28
18
34
65*
14
31
19
35
68
IS
23
21
51
69
16
21
22
50'
70
7
22{})
23
52
73
17-23
2f
8
38^
64^
8
39
9
39'
64^
9
66
10
68
65^
JO
67
57
69
lacuna
addition
II
2
55'
70
89^
74
24-28
3
24
73
88
75
31
4
2S
72
89^
addition
29
/
26 (J)
21
90
30
6
64"
32'
91
^\
13
58
38'
89^^
40^
14
27
39*^
93'
33
iS^
34
40^?)
92
12
16
3S
47^
93»
34
8
74
48
94
3S^
9
75
50^
95
^\
10
31
S
96
50'
II
6
51
24
13
52
^l
IS
53
26
16
55
65
7
56
33
APPENDIX
193
Am.
Bo.
Av.
Ap.
Ac.
n
57
27
18
58
29
19
59
30
21-2^
60
35
29
62(?)
36
30
61
53
32
64
48
33
65
addition
12
68
12
34
69
50'
35
70
51
36
71
52
52
V. Nau
58
71
72-96
59
V. Nau*
60
72-96
62(?)
71
V. Nau
68
69
70
72-87
90-93
95
96
* The two additional sections in NauD (pp. 509-10) ; cf. Am. 640 infra.
1143
C C
III
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS
Page I, note a, read Should be enf[erioc.
,, 9, note 2, readv<^. 43.
,, 31, note I. ujekjuiice occurs in i Sam. vi. 7.
„ 57, No. II, verso, 1. 8, read eiujA^iiKToi.
„ 71, note I. -ZkioKXH in Rossi, Papirii. iii. 24, 26, 31 &c.
,, 73, note difor 42 read 43.
„ 75, note I. [Ap]a Moui might possibly be a variant of Hamoi. Cf. their Arabic
forms, here and p. 162, note i,
„ 77, note I, readvo\. 43.
„ 83, note 2, ditto.
,, 98, note I. With egoyn egpe.- cf. egoYit egii- Num. xiv. ir, Rossi i. i. 19,
and ego^n gn- 2 Sam. iii. 31 ; z'. also Stern § 572.
INDEX
PERSONS
{In sequence of Coptic alphabet)
d.^ijuie\ep(^ 51.
«.fipa.2d.jui, bibl. 120.
di,-^&JUl II, 60.
Agripidos (Diocletian) 73.
Athanasius 13 n, 22,
d>KpiniTdk (Diocletian) 74.
Amantius, eunuch 22, 23.
Ambrosius (=? Apa Rasios,
ijay^Si) 1 64 n.
ei^AXjucone of Thone 163.
Anatolius 58, 60.
Andrew apostle 64, 65.
Anianus Alex. 67 n.
dwnn&, mother of the Virgin
12.
ev.sio'yfiei. (iio-yfidw) 168 n.
Apa Rasios (=? Ambrosius)
164 n.
Apollo, saints so named
162 n.
e^pe^ejuic (? eejuic) 84.
Archelaus 174.
i!i4. . .]c 59, 60.
Basil of Caesarea 18.
Basilius 58 n.
Bachius 58 n.
Baumstark, Dr. A. 2.
£iepcet^conH (Persephone)
84.
Bilhah, Jacob's wife 52 n.
r'iv^piHX, angel 26.
Gregory Nazianzen 36.
fpH^CopiOC 43.
Damianus, patriarch 13 n,
21 n, 23, 33 n.
— , his Synodikon 31 n.
•2i.e.itiH\, bibl. 54,
':^dkyei'^, bibl. 161.
Diocletian 73, 84.
— , his end 73 n.
'2^iok\h(tiaiioc) 72.
•:^'Y'p*Lnoc, (?) goddess 84.
Ebonh 175 n.
geWnn 8, 69, 88.
geWHIt, AIIIT- 89.
exiAiekitOYHX 13, 14 n, 25.
eri<j05(^ 6-10.
Enoch literature 3.
Enoch's mother 4 n.
— sister 4 ff.
THiiion, emperor 63.
gH\id>c, bibl. II.
Hce.ie.c, bibl. 100.
ETP*'' goddess 84.
eei.ju.a.p, bibl. 51.
^A.pdk[ 168.
^eWd^c, goddess 84.
oeo'^ocioc, emperor 64.
eeo-^copoc of Tabennese,
passim in No. 25.
— as author of Pachomius'
Life 178.
Theophilus Alex. 33, 53.
lAKto^oc, apostle 151, 153.
ie.K[o.)£i] 168.
le^pe-ji., bibl. 5, 6.
ie7eKiH\, bibl. 47.
lepocoXyjuiTHC 86.
ioy^d.1 14.
itod^KeiAi, father of Virgin
12.
iwcHc^, bibl. 17.
icogd^nnHC, Baptist 29.
]oh.n fcjimator 33.
John of Maiuma 62.
K«.\\ionH 84.
kXo-s Coluthus 75 n.
KOpitHXlOC 1 88.
Cyril Alex. 22 n, 59 n.
Cyrus (nypoc), hermit 165.
KwcTdkiiTiuoc, emperor 90.
Constantine Ladrys 22, 23.
196
INDEX
Constantine of Siut 1 3 n.
XiwpTHC (Ladrys) 22, 23.
Xe-yJTHc 57.
Mathousala (?), bibl. 11.
jud^piew Virgin 26,27,30,60.
— V. also Virgin.
Aie^pKiAiioc, emperor 63.
Mark, evangelist 65, 66, 68 n,
165.
jutsw-ypiKioc Maurice, em-
peror 21, 23.
AAiXiTinid^noc (Meletian)
II, 1311.
AxiXiTioc (.^Meletius) 58,
61.
Aii^d^dkHX, angel 77.
juLoyi, martyr 75, 78, 80.
Ma)/3er, (^j-1 75 n.
juwycHC, bibl. 16, 38, 50,
59-
Nebuchadnezzar 53.
iiHAiecic 84.
Pambo, saint 165.
nek-yXoc, apostle 36, 49, 51,
108.
iTek.gu)ja., nd.gu)AJ.e9i,93,99,
passim in No. 25.
Pachomius, Arabic texts of
the Li/e 1 7 2 ff.
Pachomius, forms of the
name icon, 177.
— , his monasteries pre/, n.
— , homily by 175 n.
— , original language of the
Li/e 172.
— , Sa'idic texts of L/e
183 ff.
Persephone 84.
ncTpoc, apostle 24.
— , crxo^api-os 63.
Peter the Iberian 62.
nXaTcovcTT^s, heretics 33 n.
Psate (Psote), martyr 73, 74-
noci-a.coii, nigHpe ju.- 88.
ns'coX, saint 75n, 78.
2P6.c^d.HX, angel 71.
Rivieres, A. des, his copies
of MSS. 68.
gpoyfiHii, bibl. 51.
gpioAx*.iioc, father of Victor
72.
Samaritan, Good 57, 58 n.
cyXnnH {^eX-qvrj) 84.
Severus of Antioch 62 n, 68.
— of Nestarawah 68 n.
Sibyl, the 4.
cjuewpewf^oit, name of a
calf-god, 68 n.
coXoAxioii, bibl. 19.
Tabitha, bibl. 4 n, 11.
Timothy Alex. 62 n, 63.
■^To-ye 141.
t^ifc, saint 162 n.
c^iXoe^eoc, martyr 68, 70,
71, 72, 81 n.
Philotheus of Dronkah 68 n.
Christ as ship's master 64.
ujeiioyre, archimandrite
166.
Hamoi, father of Apollo
162 n.
gepjuLie^c 168.
Herminus, saint i62n, i75n.
gepoyo-x, martyr 75 n, 77.
Hor, saints of this name
164 n, 165.
Horsiesius, a Life of 187.
ijy>\ = MwySer 75 n.
hjA\ Hamoi 162 n.
Jjs^. n-xoX 75 n.
^_^v^jyii'^> ((_^j};^lp.i) ^ • Am-
brosius 164 n.
(.Aj) ndwHOge 162 n.
(_;jLi>lj^, 'i}povwyxLo<i 75 ^^•
^Ij^, saint 75 n.
PLACES
Alexandria 21, 22, 75.
Aradus 22.
owTpine 166.
Auranitis (?) 23.
Berytus 22.
T^dkXiXekidk 60.
Daphne (Antioch) 23 n.
INDEX
197
oe&*.ic 91.
eoiite 163.
iepi5(^co 131.
Cana, Marriage at 60.
Kdinnd<':^OKiek, Tujopn n-
18.
KHjue 23, 66, 68 n, 69, 91.
Maiuma, John of 62.
Axe^pHC 91.
As.oyii(3'oY(3' 74.
ndw-zidknyoc 36.
Nikiou, John of 22.
Nubia 167.
nA.\«kiCTinH 63.
Panopolis, meaning of name
nfiooy 159.
— , forms of name 177.
iiecTepnocem 93 n.
Psoi (Ptolemais) 73.
new = ncoi 73 n.
nccooyn (ncwoy) 73 n.
nuj(5'enoge i62n.
pe^KOTe 23, 66, 75.
cefeoixi 131.
cep&.neion 93 n.
ciXtoge^ju. 59.
— , meaning of name 59.
Siut 13 n.
co-^ojuidk 131.
Sophene(?) 23.
TeikfinriHce 107, 109, 145,
146.
— , forms of name 177.
TJuoY- (taxoyi-), place-
names in 73 n.
Ttlnah el-Gebel 162 n.
OYujHJu, town 24 n.
5(^&.\KH'^ion 63
j-»)l, ^\^i\ 73 n.
AJj^aj), 'ijjAi 73 n.
i^y^"^) ^yj" J^> site of
Apollo's monastery 162 n.
li-gXi., monastery pref. n.
^'S4* 73 n.
e^Xe 119, 158.
— egpes.1 100.
e>.\Ke 66.
ei.\TK&,c 150.
d.JLi&.gTe 93.
ekJUHTe 42.
e^Hi. 23, 59, 74, 75, 77, 78,
80, 93, 162, 163, 166,
168.
— alone as title 187 n.
6.piKe 105.
dwCa^i 26.
is.TKA.c (&.\tk*>c) 152 n.
A-yem 56.
i^uje 39.
COPTIC
{A selection only)
e^gepes^T- gi-^iu- 146.
fikgiojuL 91.
&to\, nomi 106, 188.
— , vb. 28 n, 61.
fioX, n- 15.
fcX&iXe 41.
Anne 157.
Acocope (qcowpe) efcoX 28.
fio'yfeo'Y' 19.
e&OT 23.
eKi&e, -xi- 8, 88.
eXgHAi 113.
enco loi, 102 n.
epHT 142.
ernu) 121.
egoyn egpjn,- 98, 98 n.
HS-e 155.
eine, likeness 150.
enoT 146.
— nTKOinconiew 145.
eicoTe 92, 140.
ei-sepoK, V. -xepo-.
ue. TOOT- efcoX 154.
Kicooy 151.
K(OK CkgHy 43.
198
INDEX
uWe 1 01.
K\oo\e 26, 85.
kXoju, 6, 67, 146, 148.
KAAl 118, 159.
KIJU, iravea-dat 188 n.
KJU.TO 23.
Kionc 143.
KpO 40.
KHpjiiec 35.
KpOAipjU 117, 132.
KWpUJ 99, 163.
KCOT, rule 96.
KOT, '^- i88n.
Koyi, JULiiT- 97, 99, 109.
KikUI 9.
KWgT 119.
\o 45, 166.
\ifce 66.
Xco^iuj 77.
XoeiiS'e 163.
xxoy 23.
AXOKAIK 92, 145, 155, 159.
JU«)>KOT, AlewKCOT 1 43, 14511.
juLitoit, minime 50.
juine, Axjuitte 32.
juiooiie,come to port40,i 59.
A».dktie£iek.A,ju.iie 74.
Aiooiie, feed 13.
— , ju.d> JUL-, pasture 19.
AxepoYoos'e 81.
juoyp 6, 28 n.
xioyc 77.
ju.4>ce 69, 70.
JUHce 48.
AAice 154.
— , JuiiTpeq- 27.
— , uji.- 30.
Axecico 30.
— , vb. 31 n.
Axec^HT 45.
Axce^g 119,
juLoyTe, peq- 42.
Jue^Toi 72.
JUlTOJt 164.
— > i 99-
Jue^dkUje 4.
juoouje efioX 15, 19.
jueujdwK 156.
AioyigT 43, 158.
Aioyg, burn 89.
JULO'^ig 6.
noem 82.
siKd^ 157.
lino 98.
noyTe ncgiAxe, goddess 84.
iiT&,ipe (? Te^ipe), water
sprites 88.
noyTq 19.
ncjOTq (iiOYTq) 188.
«mof 55, 82.
neeq 65.
niqe 19.
siotjpe 156.
iieg 151.
noyxe 157.
— efioX 167.
uo^, magnate 72.
oog 95.
ne, pjuju- 24.
— , TAiegce^iyqe jul- 86.
noeiuj, step of ladder 39,
40.
ncoXg 81,
TTWtone 25.
iicoinT 119, 120.
npco 32.
npHuj 119, 157, 158.
ntop-s 112.
— efioX 32.
nice 158, 159.
n&.T 124.
ntoTC 77.
nivgoy 45.
n6.ope 67.
na.iS'ce 67.
PH 95, 151-
pme e^oX 112.
pwKg 102.
piAie 158.
pcDJue, juiiiTei.T- 75.
PJU.AX&.0 49.
poAAne, Tp- 49.
pjuge 84.
piwu 6, 7.
pne 88, 93.
ppo 64, 72.
— , p- 90.
pHc 84, 88, 91, 169.
, C3>.- 168.
pooyig, p- 77-
P&UJ, pjUL- 69.
coi 77.
ceo, Alfik It- 27.
Cdwfie, JUHT- loi, 106.
cAto 99.
ccofi.e 168.
coiiTe 120.
ctoK 9.
CCK TOOT- 158.
cioXn 18.
C6.Xdwnin (? {i7ro;(ov8/Dta)
188 n.
coXcX 14, 27, 112, 123.
CAIH 92.
CAiiiie 88, 166.
CAIOT 105, 124.
INDEX
199
Ciui.&.g 41.
cme 57.
ca^fknuj 105.
copT 158.
coeiT 6.
CTCOT 4.
ciofp 23.
cooyTit 117, 126.
coo-yge n'Sto 77.
cooygc 134, 146.
C&.2 92.
cekg, awl 77.
cooge, put apart 11.
CdkgTe 76.
cwiye 26.
ctocoq 13, 128, 131.
cocs'n 69.
T&feo 18.
-^fec 77.
TCO^lC 102, 156.
t£it 150.
Tiofig 65, 149.
Td>,eio 12, 17.
Te^Xo 9.
— , weave 147 n.
TAIH 147, 157.
TekiigoyT- 47.
Twpe, ujn- 45.
TWpiT 23.
Te^dwTe, flap (wings) 47 n.
Tooy 6, 163, i66.
Td^yo 19.
TO'ypHc(?) 19.
TO'^'COT 71.
TO']f'2iO 27.
Twuj, vb. 100, 118, 129,
131, 146.
— , noun 130, 154.
eie gH 153, 155 n.
TdkgO 102, 150.
^Mio 163.
TtOgJUl 82.
■eno 118.
Tis.tS' 140.
TtofS'e 20.
— rtfippe 1 10.
o-yw, news 163, 169.
oyoeie 18.
cyoein 5.
o-yeiite 19.
o-ynoY, peqKe^- 42,
oytoniij 32.
oycong e£io\ 99, loi, 113.
oyewCTn 12.
oyTe 148.
oyooTe 156.
oyujTn e£io\ 143.
OYOToyeT 150.
oytoTg 45, 144.
oywuj 157.
o-ycoiyjii 69.
oycoajq 144,
cytoge 19.
o-yd-gjULe 188.
0'Y"2ie.i 41, 81.
5<^oia>Kg, 9(^oi&,5(^K 19, 23.
(o(jo 154.
coAtg 144.
(Dite 166.
— (ene) AiAie 148.
topjji 31.
lopK 42.
oop-x 97, lor, 146.
COCK 93, 116, 155.
(OTn, load 121.
wqe 77.
cogc 118.
ogc, n- 18.
to-xit 100.
uje, ^\- 52.
uji&e 25, 115.
ajHi 117.
ujoei's 81,
ujiKe 56.
ujXhX 65.
igXg 18.
igX*.g 163.
ujHAx 23, 24 n.
igtoAi 31, 32.
ujcoAxe 120.
mAlJLlO, p- 42.
ujAiiiOYqe, qM- 30.
ujHii 92.
ijgixe 19.
igiite, AJiik ti- 12.
cgcone 57, 90.
ujOKTe 142.
uje^ngHT 57.
ujwn 31.
unne 98.
tgcoc 74.
UJTeKO 82.
ujTHn 135.
uj&Y, i.T- 45.
ujooTfe 40.
ujo-yeiT, ncT- 159,
ujODuj, scatter 35.
ujcou}, be equal 60.
UJOllJT lOI.
uje^qTe, juliit- 4, 9.
ujto(o(?e 67.
qcotope, V, fecoiope.
qcoa'e 71, 150.
qo(3'c, csi- 28.
gH (belly), eie- 153.
go (gpi^-) 27, 56, 109, 117,
159-
200
INDEX
gH^lC 89.
giofic 157.
gei>.\, p- 28.
gWo 116.
gd^Woyc, meanings of
loin.
ga.\HT 56.
g\0(3' 27.
gAXAie, p- 7, 78.
gOJUtlT 45.
gAiooc e^o\ 39,
gAAOT 104.
— , ujn- 159.
gHne 14.
gno 43. 45-
geneexe 98, 117, 126, 182.
g^n 155.
gpe 31.
gipevT- 82 n.
g6.pig gHT 156.
gpujipe 142, 156.
g^peg 97.
gice 33.
gHT, AXriTKOYI «- 9.
gTO 93.
gcoTe (? "xioTe) 77.
gcoTn 89.
2«T 99-
— . '^ 132.
gOYAine 19.
gcjotg 78.
goq 74.
go'sge'x 148.
■xH, •Sin- 127.
^i 97.
-SI '^ 17.
■so, wall 148.
•2^01 39, 56, 65, 119, 159.
•jico, head 98.
•xioXai 28 n.
■xoXjuec 27.
■xcotoAie 6, 7, 119.
-xen-, or 60.
•xeitencop 107.
■xno, acquire 153.
— iiKecon 151.
■2£0L)p 18.
•spo 81.
•xpo, peq- 90, 91 n.
■xepo-, ei- 46, 65 n.
•xwtope, strong 4, 77.
•sdwiikTe, 's&.Te 18, 154.
■scoTe 150.
•sto-x, es.n- 24.
^coX, gather 52.
(S'coXn e&oX 119, 121, 138-
^Xoog'e 39, 40.
<3'X(5'lX 77.
(3'tone, (S'loit 91, 107.
(5'epcofe 135.
(^'pooAxne 13.
(3'pU)g ((3'pCjO(3') 42.
(^iop(3', people (vb.) 11,
59-
— , lie in wait 15.
(3'op(5'c 78.
(3'coTn 91, 143.
{5'oo'Y"e 134-
<5'u)ujT, (^m- 27.
c5'tO^ 77.
GREEK
e.r'd.eoc 9, 17, 78, 129.
— , AXHT- 85, 114.
e.rd>nd>KTei 123, 133.
e.r'eiwiiH 46, 49, 149.
dyaTTi^Tos 68 n.
e>,icueXiKOC 52.
«.ci-eXoc 54, 117, 124, 134,
142, 165.
gd.T'ioc 6, 23, 36, 75.
ivt'opA 27.
i^upioc 133.
e^rpioc, juLiiT- 108 n.
ekKoni& (dycovta) 30.
iMTioniTe 109.
is.'^&.AJld.nTIIlOC 6.
iveToc 46.
d.Hp 18, 19.
gdwipecic 13.
gMpeTiKoc 32.
d.ice«.ne 104, 105.
e>.ice^HCic loi, 104, 105.
dwiTCi 153.
e^iTHAidk 153, 169.
iv.iX-*J'-*>^<J^''"*'c^ 143'
diiton 5, 128, 130.
a^RTin 150.
ikXHe^moc 79, 86.
«vXX?(dAXd) 20, 21.
ewitei.rKeK,7e 23, 98.
ewite^uKH 57.
— , AxnT- 15.
e^iie^rncoCTHC 84.
dwneswXd^Ju£i«>Lne 5, 10.
INDEX
20 1
dwIt&.CT&.CIC 43.
e^itdwCTpoc^H 108.
e^ne^x^^P" 112, 127, 134,
143. 155-
d.itdw5(;.wp'THC 132.
e^iiTiKeiAienoc 78-
e^^i(ji)jULe.TiKOC 84.
e.gopei.TOC 7) 79-
e^Tio cTH^o-yc 97, 119, 167.
ewnd^iiTdw 49, 50, 113, 120,
126, 133, 163.
dwireknTHJue. 27.
a^nd^TH 66.
Anei\H 148.
&.nicToc 118, 138.
gei.nXo'Y'C, AiitT- 153.
es.iio\o'C'i&. 188.
*.Tiopei 59.
e^nocToXoc 17, 43, 51, 64,
123.
eknoc^a.cic 34, 77.
ei^pek, 163.
e^pvoc 43.
ApeTH 169.
2&.pjuLOc 150.
ekpnes. 145.
d^pX^^^^eXoc 4, 71, 77, 85,
149.
«.pX€i 123, 124, 137, 154,
162.
e>pX« 99? 100 "5 146.
e.pXien*CKonoc 23, 63.
«>PX<^" 23.
&ce£iHC 74.
ikCKHTHC 141.
d.CTpe.nH 67.
^YUO^CTOC 90.
a.ye&.'^Hc (?) 33.
d^yeeiiTie. 20.
ek-y^js^ne 92, 99.
1143
j^YTe<^OYCio« loi.
A.c^e&.pToc 75.
evc^opjuLH 14, 126, 163, 164.
£ns,nTi7e 30.
in^TvwciXb. 43, 45, 59, 169.
fie.p&i.poc 91, 142, 143.
Ad.ces.niTe 76.
Ad^ce^noc 76, 77.
£i&cic 69, 71.
fiioc 74, 86, 168.
A\&.nTei 86.
£iOHeei 75, 113, 120.
feoHeei*. 33, 34-
^7eiied» 52.
renedk\ouei 25, 26.
renHCic 50.
reniiMOC 78, 79,
viiTd.c 59.
x^pa^c^H 97, 100, 124, 137,
167.
•:i.e.iJUonioc 44, 98, 167.
■:^&iJULcoti 66, 91, 129, 131.
■^HjuLio-yproc 31, 32.
"^HJUOC 23.
■a.HAie*Ye 84.
T^ii^iioKoc 87, 130, 131,
162.
•^Id^eHKH 41, 131, 154.
'^i&Koitei 141.
•2^i«>Konoc 84.
•^idwKpiiie 49, 104,119,140,
141.
■:iiis.Kpicic loi.
•jkiKMOc 5, 34, 35, 74.
•^iKe.iocynH 4, 148.
•2.iCTd.7e 15511,
■^OKiJuiew7e 77.
8o^ov 24 n.
D d
'xpd.KCon 74.
•^YitekJULic 31, 79.
ed>p 31.
et^Kpa^Teiaw 149.
efKp^Teye 40, 41.
et'KU)Juiii.7e 25.
gcdiiiKOC 93.
geonoc 161.
€tye 65 n.
ctSwAo/Aavta 67 n.
ei-^wXon 66, 77.
glKCOIl (ctKwv) 4.
eipHHH 148, 165, 166.
eiTei. 79.
ckkXhci*. 24, 37, 59, 86,
169, 170.
geXnic 64, 88, 149.
eitToXH 109, no, 154.
encoxXei 115.
e^Hr'HCic 18.
e^oycidw 163.
eg^iopiCTei*. 63, 75-
eiiei no.
enei-^H 48.
eiTi-jkHjuiieK 25.
enie'yju.ei 51.
eniCKonoc 18, 36, 107, 169.
ertiCTHJULH 27.
eniTiAiek, vb. 126.
eno-ypeskHioc 79.
epve^cie. 19.
2epA5iHTA.pioit 76.
epwraTTOKpicrts 5^-
eyo^^'^eXiO" 109, 139.
e-YewffeXicTHC 24, 32, 165.
eyceiiHC 74.
7HTHAld. 61.
gHirejucoii 75, 77, 78.
{
202
INDEX
gHXiRia. 25, 88, 95, 154.
e&.\evcce». 64, 65, 72.
o^e&,Tpon 71.
eeo\ot»oc 36.
eetopei 17, 21.
e^Hpion 7 1, 119.
oXifie 148, 150.
o\i\^ic 120.
e^YAXOC 76-
■eypoypoc [Ovpwpos) I'J-
«^Y*^id.7e 77, 84.
©^yciakCTHpion 45.
OI-JiICOTHC 123, 124.
gicTopive 25.
Kek^awpiye 30, 117.
K&e^&.pa}n 54.
Raw»H^ei (Karr/^f "') ^ 3 7 >
13811, 140.
K&,Kie>. 54-
KivXAAldwpiOIl 9.
uevX-yfiH 158.
Kd.X(OC 40, 43.
Ke.li 98.
Kj^noniTC 44.
Ka^pnoc II, 100, 151, 153,
154-
Kd^CIC 77.
KdkTe.&oXH 130.
Kardyatov 165.
Kft.Tis.KX'YCAS.OC 59.
K&.Te.XdwXei 117.
Ki.Te.«Tes, 42.
Kes.Te.^iO'Y 47.
K&.Te.iTeTei.cjii8. 16.
KdkT&prei 93.
K«.T6.e^pOIl€I 66.
K«.THropei 146.
KeXeycic 72.
Kec^evXMOn 57.
Kynoc {ktjttos) 19.
KHp-^f^ 103.
Kin-jkyiteYe 56, 102.
kXhpikoc 47.
KOinconiA. 132.
— , eiioT itT- 145.
KOIT(jO« 8.
KoXswCic 34, 52, 72.
KOXdwCTHpiOIt 76,
KOCJU6I 27.
KOCJUIKOC 116, 135, 166.
KOCJUOKp&,TU)p 31.
KOCJULOC 99, 128, 130, 166.
Kpd.'yrH 37.
Kpine 46, 158.
KpTfCTe^poc (Kpvo-TaAXos) 3 1 .
KwXye 142.
Xmkoc 46.
Xd.JU.ne.c 67.
Xe^ic 37.
Xhcthc 89.
XOUIKOC 31.
Xoroc, sermon 23.
Xynei 112, 123, 132, 156,
169.
AiekXTOC 42.
jue^eHTHc 95.
JULe.K«s,pioc 63, 93, 166.
xiei^XXoit 14.
JU.ii.pt'ewpiTHC 26.
JULdwpTYpion 72, 78, 79.
Aie^pTypoc 24, 67, 75, 76,
. 78.
ju.er'ee^oc 24.
jueXeTdi 100, 167.
juieXoc loi, 104, 150.
Axepoc 41, 153, 167.
AieTe.noei 39, 40, 41, 42.
AieTj^iioiA 38, 41, 53, 54,
56, 103, 146, 161.
JLIJUIH (? fxv) I 3.
Aioiie^xoc 115, 125, 133,
143. 144, 156, 163, 164,
166.
— , AlItT- 135, 169.
AxofxiXoc 1 01.
ju-ycTHpion 5, 124.
HHCTeye 146, 165.
vLK7](l)6po<s 91 n.
nitH (? vv) 13.
noi 5.
iiOJUioc (vo/xo?) 96, 102, 1O3,
115, 166.
noyc 5, 24.
n-yJUit^H 19.
[^en;o]'2k.o5(^iori or [ne«.u]-
■:^05(|^io« 170.
^uAoKOTTOS 53 J^*
ot'roc 22 n.
oiKonojuLidk 29, 90.
oiKoyjuieiiH 55.
goXoKOTIUOC 49.
goAxeXid. 36.
gojuoicoc 51.
oojuioXor'ei 25, 66, no.
goAioXoviA. no.
ofxoXoyrjT'^s 62 n,
gOAitoc (o/xcos) 50 n, no.
onoAiekTe 78-
OllTtOC 59.
gope^Aid. 74, 138, 139, 140.
opT^inon 75.
gopi^e 54.
opiiiH (6p€Lvrj) 27.
gocon 48, 56, 164.
oyK cyn 9, 10.
INDEX
203
n6.i-2k.eYCic 72.
[Tie.ii]-2k.ofx^ion(?) or [^euo]-
■:^ofxiioii 170.
nawitOYprid, no, 115.
neswpdwfeak 51, 109, 115.
n&,pes.&^s>THc no.
nA.pei.t'e 128.
nekp&.'^i'^O'y 79, 163.
nekpd>Kev\ei 75, 79, 169.
nei>.pd.n:OAJioc 32.
ndwpe^eitoc 6, 8, 12, 27.
IIA.TpiKIOC 23.
ne^Tpic (?) 86.
iieipes.7e 124.
neipe^cjuoc 81.
neXskt'oc 56, 80.
nie^e 66, no.
mcTe-ye 38, 43, n7, 146.
nicTic 43, 44, 60, 109, 128,
161.
nicToc 105, 153.
nXekCce 10,
nneYJLidw (niii.) 127, 128,
153-
HOH-^HC (TTOtT^TT/s) 88.
noXcAJiei 66, 91.
noXeJuoc 78, 85, 169.
noXic 23, 32, 49, 65.
noXiTfc-ye 38, 130, 138.
noXiTeYOxienoc 23.
noXiTid. 38.
noiiHpoc 140.
nopiieye 43, 11^.
nopiiies. 128.
TTOTHpiOn 46.
npa.«5ic 99.
npecfceye 47.
npeci-yTepoc 84, 134.
— , AiitT- 134.
npoge^ipecic 95, 156.
npoKeiJueiioc 2.
I npoKonre 88, 154.
I npoCT*.rjuieii. 91.
npocc^opeiw 46.
npoTpene 67, 86, 104, 153.
npoc^HTHC 38.
nyXn, nd>T- 162.
gpd.fl'Sk.OC 9.
gpHTOIt 137.
gpioce>.TOii 69.
cd.6£ie.TOtt 14.
c^p^^ 109, 153.
— . P- 95-
cep«sw?]jiit 31.
CHAie^iie {aryjixaivetv) 30.
CKe>if2k,6.Xi7e 60, 109, no.
CKene.7e 77.
CKCOC (o-K€UOs) 9 I.
CKipTik 19, 28.
COC^Id. 79-
COC^OC 16.
cnekTdkX*. 95.
cnnXd^ioit 67.
cno-y-jk.d^Te 95, 126, 147.
CITOY'ii.A.IOC 89.
CTHeOC, V. ikTlO.
CTOAlek^OC 166.
CTpA.THXi.THC 23, 29.
CTpewTwp 29.
(TTpovOiov, use of word 1 7 2 n.
CT-yXXoc (cttSAos) 69, 166.
cyrKeXXoc 63.
CyJULTToXlTHC 86.
CYn&.<Zic 37.
— , as place of service n 9 n.
cynei-^HCic loi, 102, 103.
cyrieToc, AiiiT- 114.
cyriHeeiak 128.
cyiigJCTe. 106.
cyiigc^oc 63.
cyiiTd.T'juA 62 n, 63.
cynTeXeie. 128, 130.
(TVVTe)(vo<s 82 n.
CYUTy^ie. 27.
ct^pd.ri7e 14, 72.
cc^pa^vic 7, 14.
CXHAXi^ 43, 52.
c5(^oXd.pioc 63.
ctojue. 7, loi, 138, 166.
CWTHp 108, 165.
TA,Xe>.in(jopoc 89, 146.
Tdkt^OC 14.
rdxa 88, 89 n.
Te^XT 9. 119-
reXeioc 154.
— , AiitT- 109.
Tex«e5^XoKei Q rexveaXo-
yileLv) 25.
TIAlCOpiA. 77.
'^ptoii {ripoiv) 29.
toXjuHpoc 53.
TOnoc 165.
Tp&.ne7dw 81, 148, 155.
TpiewC 13.
T-ynoc 39, 57, 151.
gynei^TOc 23.
gynepcTHC {vTr7]peTrj<;) 29.
g-yrnHpeTei 63.
gynoOYKH (? aTTodrjKyij) 7.
gYnojLiiiie 77, 81, 130.
gynoTe-ye (.'' rTroTrreueiv) 13.
gycoc nu&.T^i7eXoc, epithet
of Apollo 162 n.
gHnciCTCoc (.'' ui/^tcTTos) 23.
cj^iXoc mies.^Tt'eXoc, epithet
of Apollo 162.
c^yXekKH 75.
C^yXd^KTHpiOU 42.
204
INDEX
e^WTicJue. 79.
^d.ipe 26.
^aipcTicr/AOt 2 7 n.
X*^^*«oc 93.
X^pj^e 9, 72, 75, 79, 93.
Xd'PIC 105.
5(^e».picju.A, 140.
5(^eipoToneiak 169.
9(^iju.ion 19.
X^wn 31.
XopHuei 60.
Xop7}y6<; 60 n.
Xopfoc 69.
Xp€wc 66.
XP£i*>CTei 66.
XPHCTOC, juriT- 149.
Xpii^ 49, 50, 158.
XpJCTia.!ioc 42, 43' 51. 72,
84, 140.
X^oJioupd^c^oy {xpovoypa-
<^"v) 25.
X'J^P*' 66.
•vl[/d.\iu.oc 97.
■v^ewXTHpion 3.
pl
Hor 16511,
epithet of
ARABIC
-.^*-» 69 n.
jy^ 68.
.UiiJl, epithet of Hor 164 n.
sUr**, spade 144 n.
j.^^, as 'Encomium' 178 n.
!s\iLa, geiteeTe 182.
Abbreviations used 171.
Accents on Greek words
63 n, III n.
Anthology, a Sa'idic 178.
Antiphonary 62.
Apocryphal Acts 64.
Apophthegmata 167.
Biblical and non-biblical
texts in one MS. i.
Biblical quotations : —
Gen. vi. 4, 59 n.
„ xiv. I, 2, 132 n.
„ XX. 2, 52 n.
„ XXXV. 22 (21), 52 n.
„ xxxix. 6, 70 n.
„ xlvii. 6, 1 7 n.
Lev. vii. 12, ix. 4, 69 n.
Num. xii. 3, 70 n.
,, XV. 30(32), 53 n.
Ruth, Book of, I.
Ps. iv. 6, 8 in.
SUBJECTS
Biblical quotations, contd.
Ps. xxi. 9, 10, 89 n.
„ xxviii. 8, 2.
„ xxxiii. I, 97 n.
„ xli. 8, 30 n.
„ 1. 7-9, 2.
,, Ixvi. 2, 2 n.
„ Ixxxiv. 10, 29 n.
„ Ixxxv. 13, 42n.
„ Ixxxviii. 22, 133 n.
„ xcvii. 1-5, 2.
„ cii. 1-5, 106 n.
„ cviii, 31, 48 n.
,, cxv. 3, 106 n.
„ cxviii. 37, 28 n.
„ cxlii. 10, 93 n.
Psalm verses, 1 2 n.
Prov. xix. 17 (?), 49 n.
Cant. ii. 11, 19 n.
„ iv. 16, 20 n.
Isa. xxviii. 15, 18, 41 n.
„ Ivii. 14, 3on.
Biblical quotations, contd.
Isa, Ixv. 8, 4 in.
Jer, ix. 17, i38n.
,, X. 16, 90 n.
Ezek, iii. 18, 47 n.
Dan, ii. 21, 107 n.
„ vii. 9, 25 n.
Daniel (doubtful refer-
ence), 55 n.
Matt, iii, 16, 62 n.
„ iv, 2-4, 10, 62 n,
„ V, 8, loi n,
„ V, 22, 59n.
„ V. 44, i39n.
„ X. 33, 147 n.
„ xi, 28-30, 39 n,
„ xix. 19, 58 n.
„ xxii. 39, 58 n.
„ XXV. 40, 49 n.
Mark xii. 31, 58 n.
„ xiii. 19, 35n,
Luke i, 36, 43, 44, 29 n.
Biblical quotations, conld.
Luke i. 39, 28 n.
» ii. n, 33 n-
„ iv. 13, 6211.
„ vi. 43, 168.
„ X. 27, 97 n.
» X. 3ifF, 57.
„ xiv. 26, icon.
,, xxii. 30, 81 n.
,, xxiv. 32, 12511.
John ii. I, 60 n.
„ ii, 4, 62 n.
„ V. 14, 39n.
M ix. 3> 7. 59 n.
„ X. 18, 21.
„ XV. 22, 53 n.
Acts i. 3, 21 n.
„ iv. 13, i25n.
„ ix. 15, 92n.
„ XX. 20, 21, 161 n.
Rom. ii. 14, 104 n.
„ iv. 15, 36fr.
„ X. 17, i29n.
„ xii. 12, 150 n.
1 Cor. xiii. 5, 47 n, 50 n.
„ XV. 50, 92 n.
2 Cor. xii. 2, 87 n.
,, xii. II, 107 n.
Gal. i. 15, 16, 92 n,
„ V. 22, 150 n.
Eph. V. 17-20, 2.
Phil. iii. 15, 107 n.
Col. ii. 5, 154 n.
I Tim. i. 17, 80.
„ iv. 2,103 n.
Titus ii. 1 1 (?), 2.
Heb. X. 22, 104 n.
„ xii. 23, 87 n.
„ xiii. 2, 135 n.
INDEX
Biblical quotations, con/d.
Jas. i. 5, 15411.
„ i. 6,155 n.
„ i. 17, i52n.
„ ii. 19, 20, 44 n.
Catalogue of books i n.
Cathedral church (ku^oA.
e/</cA.) 21.
Charity 57.
Christmas 18.
Consonants in name omitted
14 n.
Cow, brazen (torture) 77 n.
Crowns granted to martyrs
68 n.
Dialogue (epojTaTroKpio-ts)
58.
' Eagles ' {i.e. clergy) 47 n.
Earthquakes 22.
Edict, Diocletian's 83.
Epiphany 2.
— , sermon on 47 n.
Foot washing 2.
Gnostic names 14 n.
Gods, names of 84.
— , Diocletian's 83.
Greek accents in Coptic
MSS. 63 n. III n.
Lectionary 2.
Jasper (stone) 27 n.
Judgement, the Last 33.
'Junior' 24 n.
Martyrdom of St. Mark 65.
— of Philotheus 68, 70.
205
Nativity, homily on the 22 n.
' Power ' (8wa/Ats) 1 1 n.
Quires, how indicated 89.
Quire-marks 15 n, 42, 43.
Red ink 2, 3.
Relics, saints' 13 n.
Repentance, sermon on 53.
Rhymed prose (Arabic),
passages in 175.
Rule, the Pachomian 95 n.
Sesame oil 70 n.
' Son of Compassion '
(= Christ) 85 n.
' Store-houses ' (Book of
Enoch) 7 n.
Sunday, Low 2.
Superlineation, peculiar
pre/, n.
Synaxarium 68, 70, 73.
Synodikon of Damianus
31 n.
Temptations of Jesus 62.
'Testimonies '(nAr/po<^optai)
of John of Maiuma 62.
Thcolokm, author of 2 7 n.
Thursday, Holy 2.
Tortures, various 77.
Trinity, the 4, 8 n.
Virgin, the 11.
— , death of the 17.
Water, Blessing of 2.
Wheel (torture) 78 n.
No. 2
No. 4
No. 3
No. 6
2nt roJc^ i) N
No. 8
I
sij
2 I'Z
S
S ^ t*" ^'?r
TvT
7<aACXIC|<TTfC
No. 9
5
^Pj33^
O
i'
lO
? I ill
CO
'-^ iA^ a>
^ ^1^ A
' It-
CD
?^;
I
&
(M
(N
No. 25
•^^f JCOV/LIjO ^^
No. 26
i
CO
CQ
OXFORD : HORACE HART, M.A.
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
I
(
A
I
Hi
9
University of Toronto
Library
DO NOT
REMOVE
* ^?.
THE,
CARD
FRdM
TMS
POCKET
Acme Library Card Pocket
Under Pat "Ref. Index File"
Made by LIBRARY BUREAU
- 5txJ
til?
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11